Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hi everyone! I wanted to make some one-shots featuring our favorite Sonadow couple, along with other pairings as well. Now, each one-shot will have a different theme and it’s also the same story you have seen on the Fanfiction site. I’m still trying to learn more about AO3, so please bear with me on it.

The fishes moved out of the way as he swam past them. A herd of tiny seahorses scurried along in the same direction he is going. Though one of them, a cerulean seahorse who had the same shade as his fur, stopped as it turned around and swam to where he is, nudging his hand in wanting to be petted again.

Smiling, he stroked the little one’s head, hearing it click loudly as he continued to give the little guy attention. His emerald eyes spotted movement in the corner, causing him to stop petting the cerulean seahorse, ushering the little one to follow him. Swimming over to where he wanted to stop, he placed both his gloved hands against the transparent glass, mirroring the placement where a little girl’s hands were.

He relaxed into a bright grin as he blew the little girl in front of him a bubble kiss, moving his tail up and down in exaggerated movements, making the little girl squeal in delight as she giggled. His eyes spotted another little girl standing next to her, who appeared toddler sized. Realizing they were both related, mostly because the two small puppy mobians wore matching pink dresses, he blew a kiss at the little toddler, making her giggle as she looked at him and his seahorse friend with dazzling brown eyes.

Pushing himself away from the glass, he waved at them before whirling and twirling around, doing all sorts of neat tricks with the cerulean seahorse as his blue quills danced around with him, making him feel one with the water. As he did a loop de loop to wow the growing crowd, he realized he couldn’t hold in his breath any longer.

Luckily, the cerulean seahorse, whom he will dub Bluey, distracted the audience with his amazing skills and tricks, letting the little merhog to swim all the way up to the surface until he popped his head out, gasping for air as he panted heavily.

“You did a great job out there, Sonic! The kids loved your little show!” an anthropomorphic female pink dolphin, wearing blue and black mermaid attire, gave a thumbs up to her friend.

“Thanks, Emi. I was able to stay in there longer than last time,” Sonic hopped onto the steps of the pool, sitting next to her.

“Which is a new record. You’re getting close to conquering your fear!” Emi clapped excitedly with a huge grin plastered on her face.

Sonic sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. “I sure hope so. Though I think it’s because of the costume that I’m able to go into the water.”

 “Whatever you say, dude,” she playfully nudged him before diving back into the pool.

He laughed, leaning back a bit as he took in more deep breaths to let himself breathe easily again. If anyone wondered what Sonic the Hedgehog would be doing right now, he usually gets a chili dog, go out on a run, kick Eggman’s butt, hang out with his buddies, or sleep at a random spot. However, the one thing no one would ever guess he would do in a million bazillion years is go swimming, especially since Sonic is afraid of water.

So why is the blue hedgehog hero dressed up as a merhog and swimming in this large pool? It all started a few weeks ago when he was walking around the city while in disguise. He already ate his favorite chili dogs, and decided a nice stroll through the city would lift his mood. Plus, no one recognized him due to his outfit – a red sweater with a black N on it with a hood attached to the back to cover his blue quills, red and white laced sneakers, and a fake pair of black glasses to complete the look.

Luckily, no one batted an eye when they saw him, thinking it’s a regular mobian kid and not their hero. To Sonic, it can get crazy since he had to deal with a mob of reporters, fans, and even Dr. Eggman whenever he’s spotted. It’s rare for him to walk around peacefully without running since he likes the excitement and adrenaline. Today, he decided to be lazy since he already defeated Eggman this morning.

As he walked past one of the local coffee shops, his green eyes spotted a folding sidewalk sign. Reading what the words are saying, his eyes widened a bit as he looked over to find a giant white and blue building with the roof curved into an arch shaped with bolded white words on the front that had a small picture of a whale on top of the words.

“My Sea Mystic?” he said to himself. “Now what mystery does it really have?”

Usually, Sonic doesn’t like being near water, but his curiosity on what the huge surprise is that was written on the sidewalk sign made him already go inside. Purchasing a ticket from the vendor, he followed the directions on where the huge surprise is. He didn’t have any trouble finding it as he spotted some people crowding around near a huge fish tank.

His ears picked up on the sounds of children squealing in delight, gaping as he saw what they’re excited about. Two female mobians, one a pink dolphin & the other a white seal, swam around in the waters as they performed amazing tricks for the audience. Though what really surprised Sonic is they were both dressed as mermaids matching their signature color. He even saw some small sea creatures performing tricks with the girls, especially this one cerulean seahorse who really liked being the center of attention.

Now he knew what the surprise is. They were doing a mermaid show here in the aquarium to attract more people in coming here, especially families. Seeing the little kids smiling widely with their eyes sparkling in delight caused him to smile a little, remembering how his little brother Tails is always like that whenever he did or saw something amazing, mostly inventions or anything related to learning.

When the mermaid show ended, he noticed a flyer pinned to a bulletin board across from the tank. He went over and read the flyer, realizing that they’re hiring for any new mermaid performer, or for those who are interested in working here at the aquarium. They even offer free swimming lessons if you want to become a mermaid entertainer.

“Are you interested in applying here?”

Sonic jumped back when he noticed someone leaning near the bulletin board, indicating this person is a bat thanks to the huge bat wings. He thought it might be Rouge, but the lighting showed it was a male anthropomorphic bat with dark gray fur. He had a few strands of spiky hair sticking out as bangs, while the rest is styled like Amy’s hair, but with the back part longer than the front. His muzzle, arms, and the inside of his ears are tanned, and he didn’t wear gloves except for a pair of black spiky bracelets worn around his wrists.

He wore a red tank-top that matched his eyes, black pants with a hole in the back for his tail to stick out, black leather boots with the front part white, a black cloth tied around his upper right bicep, and two piercings on both of his ears. Overall, he had the appearance of a cool punk.

Smirking as his pointed fang peeked out from his mouth, the male bat placed one hand on his hip in a cocky way. “There’s a clipboard attached to the bulletin board next to the flyer.” He pointed to the clipboard with a stringed pen connected to the board. “Place your name and number on it, and we’ll contact you for an interview. We’ll also text you the details on what you need to bring prior to the interview so you’ll be prepared.”

Sonic quickly shook his head. “I-I was just reading the flyer, that’s all! I-I’m not interested in the job!”

“Are you sure? We are looking for a male swimmer.”

“I can’t swim though…”

“We offer free swimming lessons. Why not give it a try?”

“I-I don’t like water that much,” Sonic looked down as he sheepishly rubbed his left arm.

He felt his head tilted up by a slender finger on his chin, indicating it was the male bat who did that. However, he was studying Sonic’s appearance, tilting his head as he let his mind ponder until he grinned. “There is a trick that can help you conquer that fear. A friend of mine had done it before on someone, and now that person is no longer afraid of drowning. She could help you out.”

“Y-You sure?” Sonic stepped back, hoping the male bat wouldn’t recognize him.

“Here,” he fished something out from his pocket and handed it to Sonic. “She’s a professional swimmer who offers free swimming lessons. But if you want private lessons, there will be a fee.”

Sonic looked at the business card in his hand, indicating the name, phone number, email, and company logo related to the aquarium. If what he said is true, then he could not only learn how to swim, but also figure out a way to conquer his aquaphobia. But if its false, then he’ll definitely get back at that person for tricking him.

“Take your time and think it over. Don’t rush it,” the male bat winked, before walking away.

It took a few days to think it over, but Sonic decided to give it a try. The person he talked to, whom he recalled is named Emi Rivers, told him he can come over any time during opening hours at the aquarium. He was even told where to meet her since the aquarium had another building attached where there’s a pool, along with many people who are taking the free swimming lessons, especially the children.

Sonic went with the private lessons, since he didn’t want anyone to know who he is nor let the media know about what he’s doing. Thankfully, the private swimming lesson he took with Emi wasn’t too bad, and she even promised not to say a word about his identity to anyone since she is under oath to always respect the customer’s rights. Though two of her friends, the white seal he saw named Bianca and the gray bat he met named Milo, somehow knew who he was, but remained tight lipped so they wouldn’t let his secret slip.

Even though it was first difficult for Sonic to go near the water, Emi had been very patient and helped him go slow one step at a time. And like Milo said, she even taught Sonic a trick she learned from her grandmother whenever she had trouble going near water.

“When I was little, I nearly drowned when a huge tidal wave came out of nowhere while I was swimming with my family. It made me feel so afraid of water that I refused to ever go near it. Because of that, I always had to have my mom with me whenever I needed to take a bath,” Emi sadly smiled at the memory. “One day, my parents brought me over to my Grandma Mary’s home while they were out on their 2^nd honeymoon. She was told about what happened to me, then taught me a neat trick on how to conquer my fear.”

Opening her gym bag, she pulled out two mermaid tails, and gave one to Sonic. “First, you imagine yourself as something else. Acquire a new identity, someone you wish to be. For example, I want to be a brave adventurer who can withstand anything. Travel all across the globe exploring new areas. Instead of being Emi Rivers, I call myself the rare pink river dolphin who can hide in the waters.”

She helped Sonic put on his silicone blue tail, then did the same with her pink tail. “By imagining myself as someone else, I don’t pay attention to what is happening around me. Grandma helped me see what the ocean is like under the sea, and it was beautiful. It made me forget why I was so scared of water, but only focused on nature’s true beauty and the friendly sea creatures who wanted a friend.”

Emi got in the water, swimming over to Sonic as she stopped and held her hands out. “Clear your mind and focus on anything that makes you happy. You don’t have to look at the water or anything else. Gaze at me, your imagination, or whom you truly wish to be. Remember what your happy place is like.”

Thanks to that trick, it helped him forget that he was in the water, but not that long. Emi knew it’s not an easy process for him, which is why they’re going slow one step at a time. However, wearing that mermaid tail made him forget that he was Sonic the Hedgehog. He was given the nickname Syren the Merhog, which is also his stage name after he applied and got the job as a mermaid performer.

He didn’t have to swim alone since Emi & Bianca are there with him. Milo is in charge of makeup and costume, so he only goes in the water as a male merbat in case they need more for their performance. Plus, the mermaid costume he has on is amazing, realizing its handcrafted by the best designers in Emerald City.

Right now, Sonic wore a light blue strap wrapped around his chest with white seashells attached to the front to create a shell bra, a blue mermaid tail that shimmers from light green to sky blue from the light, blue highlights in his quills, a string of pearls wrapped around both his wrists, a shell necklace hung around his neck, and a blue flower attached to the side of his head.

A clicking sound broke his thoughts, looking over to see it was Bluey nudging his tail with his nose. Remembering they were still performing, Sonic took a huge deep breath and dived back inside the pool, waving to the crowd as he twirled around with Emi & Bianca, who joined in later to distract the audience. As long as no one recognized him, its safe for him to work here.

Except he should’ve remembered that a lot of children love coming here. When he formed a heart shape under the water for a baby and his parents, he heard tapping from the glass. Looking over, he paled when he saw Cream staring at him with her big cinnamon-brown eyes sparkling in awe. Not only that, Cheese is with her, who is happily chirping and pressing their stubby hands against the glass.

It didn’t look like her mom, Amy, or Team Chaotix are with her, which means she came here alone with Cheese. He’ll have to ask her later since he must stay in character. Gliding over to where she is, Sonic placed both his hands on the glass where Cream’s hands are, moving his tail up and down in exaggerated movements as he placed his forehead against the glass. Cream giggled, mirroring Sonic’s actions as she smiled cutely.

Bluey and Cheese did the same as Sonic & Cream did, causing everyone in the audience to aww at the cute display while Emi & Bianca were trying not to squeal too hard at how adorable their friend is with the little bunny girl. As for Milo, he took pictures of the scene, grinning since he got the perfect blackmail material, or sell them to make a good profit.

Cream hummed her favorite tune as she continued to draw her picture, as Cheese did the same thing with her. Her mommy is in the kitchen preparing for supper, and Gemerl is busy helping her. Chocola is helping Cheese drawing their picture, communicating by their chirps and learn on what happened today.

“I didn’t know Mr. Sonic would be a pretty mermaid,” Cream smiled, drawing a picture of Sonic in his mermaid attire.

“Chao! Chao!” Cheese happily chirped.

“Did you like his seahorse friend Bluey? He was so cute!”

“Chao!”

“Chocola, you must come with us the next time momma gives us permission to go out again!”

Chocola happily nodded and chirped, as they all went back to their drawing. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, indicating a visitor has arrived. Cream got up and ran over to the door, looking through the curtain as she happily gasped and unlocked the door before opening it. “Hi Mr. Shadow!”

Shadow, wearing a leather jacket with the Black Arms symbol on the left part of his sleeve, gave her a rare smile as he patted her head. “Good evening, Cream. I hope I didn’t interrupt anything.”

“Not at all! Please come in!” Cream opened the door wide for him to step inside.

“Thank you,” he waved at Cheese & Chocola, who pounced on him. “Nice to see you both as well.”

“Chao! Chao!” they rubbed their cheeks against his.

“Cheese. Chocola. Please let Mr. Shadow breathe,” Cream ordered them.

Her Chaos complied to her request and floated back, letting Shadow breathe a sigh in relief as he patted their heads. “Is your mother home, Cream?”

Cream nodded. “She’s in the kitchen. I’ll go fetch her!”

“No need. I came to drop off an item she asked me to get for her,” Shadow placed a small box on the table, then noticed the drawings. “Did you drew this, Cream?”

“Me, Cheese, & Chocola did! Do you like it?” Cream tilted her head.

Shadow picked up the drawing and held it close to his face. “Brilliant as always.” His eyes spotted an image, then turned the drawing around as he pointed his finger at it. “May I ask whom this is?”

Cream beamed. “That’s Mr. Sonic!”

“As a fish?”

“Nope! A mermaid!”

“Mermaid?”

“Last night, I dreamt that I was swimming in the ocean, and Mr. Sonic was there as a mermaid to keep me safe from the bad monsters. He was so pretty!”

“Really?”

“Mm hm!”

“Tell me more about your dream.”

“Bye mommy! I’ll come home soon once the show is over!” Cream waved to her mother.

Vanilla waved back from the doorway. “Remember, sweetheart. Stay on the safe path, don’t talk to strangers, and stay close to Cheese & Chocola!”

“I promise, mommy!”

Waving at her mom again, Cream marched on the path with her Chaos’ as they went to their destination. Today, another mermaid show will happen at her favorite aquarium, and Mr. Sonic is definitely gonna be there. Due to her age, she can get in for free without having to buy a ticket. The same goes for Cheese & Chocola since they’re younger than her.

She must remember her pinky promise to Mr. Sonic, and it’s to never tell anyone about him learning how to swim along with being a mermaid. When she asked him why, he said he wanted to surprise Tails and everyone once he is fully ready to show them that he was able to conquer his fear. Right now, the aquarium is still helping him conquer his fear of water.

Cream knew Mr. Sonic wanted to wait until he is good and ready, so she made a pinky promise to him, and it’s to never tell anyone of his secret. Cheese also pinky-promised, and Chocola did the same after hearing about it from both Cheese & Cream. Good thing the cover story she came up with made Mr. Shadow believe her, since she knew he was curious on why she drew Mr. Sonic as a pretty mermaid.

But for now, her mind is focused on paying attention to her surroundings. She mustn’t let Miss Amy, Mr. Vector, or anyone she likes to see her walking alone with Cheese & Chocola. They can never know that she is heading to the aquarium to see the performance where Mr. Sonic is. It’ll ruin his surprise and make him sad, which is something Cream won’t allow to happen.

Spotting her destination, she skipped over to where the entrance is, with Cheese & Chocola trailing behind her. As she went inside, she went over to the spot where she needed to be, glad to be there early before the show starts. Soon, the performance started, and she happily cheered with the kids as she saw the pretty mermaids performing in the glass tank.

Finding a good spot to get a closer look, she and the Chaos’ went over there, mouths happily opened wide as their eyes sparkled in awe when they saw Mr. Sonic coming out of a huge purple clam. This time, he wore a bluish green seashell bra covered in sparkles, an aquamarine mermaid tail shimmering from green to purple by the light, a green starfish necklace with white mini seashells attached to them, a string of pearls wrapped around his waist and part of his tail, two golden bracelets with sapphire stones on both of his wrists connected with his white gloves, and a seashell crown with starfishes and jewels attached to the strings.

Cream noticed his eyes and lips were a different shade of color to make them stand out, and he no longer highlighted his quills. Overall, Mr. Sonic looked beautiful. This is the first time she had seen Mr. Sonic stand out as a pretty person, and she’s the first person to see it. Even Cheese & Chocola were in awe at Mr. Sonic’s gorgeous appearance.

She placed both her hands on the glass tank, still happily smiling with her mouth open in awe as she saw her favorite hero dancing in the water with his mermaid friends and seahorse, whom she remembered is named Bluey. It’s like watching her favorite movie The Little Mermaid, but seeing it in person is so much better!

Cream happily squealed as Sonic noticed her, swimming over to where she is and placing both his hands on hers, giving her a serene smile as Bluey greeted Cheese & Chocola with a chirp, making the Chaos happily chirp back in their own language. She then saw Sonic blow a bubble kiss at her, making her giggle as he performed a wonderful trick to dazzle the audience.

Suddenly, he stopped, frozen in place as he spotted something in the distance. Confused, Cream turned around to see what he was looking at, and gasped. Standing not too far from her is Shadow, who was stunned. Cream didn’t remember seeing him coming in here, but why today and right now?

She turned back around, gently tapping the glass to get Sonic’s attention. Unfortunately, he didn’t pay attention to her. Covering his mouth to prevent more water from getting in, Sonic quickly swam all the way up the surface, popping his head out as he coughed out the water. Scrambling over to where the steps are, he hopped on the edge, still coughing out water as he tried to gulp in some air.

He felt someone gently patting his back, along with some soothing words as his mind replayed to what happened earlier. Shadow saw him swimming in that glass tank. He saw his own rival dressed as a merhog swimming with no fear on his face. Sadly, he could feel his phobia kicking in, causing him to quiver as he hugged his arms.

Sonic was doing just fine earlier, but seeing Shadow made him revert to his old identity. He can’t even remember whom he wanted to be because all he could think about is the shocked expression his rival had when they made eye contact. He didn’t even question why Shadow would come to an aquarium, especially since he hates large crowds.

“Hey, it’s okay,” he could hear Emi coo at him. “We’re right here. You don’t have to go back in the water.”

He felt a pair of arms wrapped around him, pulling him into a small hug as he felt his quills being stroked. He knew it was Bianca since she always wore violet to match her eyes. “Don’t worry, Sonic. We’re right here, and we won’t let anything happen to you.”

Sonic’s ears twitched as they picked up on some noises, causing him and the girls to look over to see Milo trying to block a couple of people from coming over to where they are. He was able to stop the first person, but the second person managed to run through his legs until she launched herself in Sonic’s arms.

“Mr. Sonic, I didn’t break my promise!” Cream cried, hiding her face on his chest. “I never told anyone about you! I never forgot my pinky promise to you!”

Cheese & Chocola chirped in agreement, joining the hug as they all had tears in their eyes. Sonic’s eyes softened as he held them close, stroking their heads as he smiled down softly. “Don’t cry, Cream. I know you didn’t break our pinky promise. I believe you.”

“R-Really?” Cream sniffed, tilting her head up to look at him with her eyes filled with tears.

“Really. You, Cheese, & Chocola still kept your pinky promise to me. I’m happy you never told anyone about me working here.”

“T-Then I can still come and watch you perform?”

Before Sonic could answer, they heard a loud yelp along with footsteps approaching them. Sonic looked up, seeing Milo groaning in pain while rubbing his aching head as Shadow approached them, and he didn’t look happy. Luckily, Emi & Bianca were out of their costumes, standing up to shield their friend as they got into a fighting pose.

“Back away right now, jerk!” Emi glared at him.

“Or we’ll tear you apart limb from limb!” Bianca snarled viciously at him.

Shadow glared daggers at them, using chaos control to disappear in front of them and reappear behind Sonic. Sonic yelped as he felt Shadow picking him up, causing him to hug his neck so he wouldn’t drop him. Hearing Shadow yell chaos control, Sonic felt himself being teleported to a different area.

He looked around, glad that Cream, Cheese, & Chocola are with them. Then he heard loud chirping, glancing over to see there were more Chaos around them. Did his rival just teleport them to the Chao Garden? He didn’t ponder on that question when he felt himself being placed on the ground near the pond, where some of the other Chao scurried over to where Sonic is, admiring his mermaid attire.

Sonic noticed Cream sat next to him, keeping herself close to his side as she reassured him that she and the other Chaos will keep him safe. His heart bloomed in warmth over their concern for him, but then flinched when he felt the presence of his rival sitting next to him on the other side.

“I thought you had aquaphobia,” Shadow questioned him. “Did I really see you swimming in that tank, or was I hallucinating?”

Sonic gulped, refusing to look at him as he felt Cream rub his arm in a gentle manner. “I-I was learning how to conquer my fear s-so it wouldn’t get to me during my battles with bad guys.”

“But as a mermaid?”

“E-Emi told me about a neat trick she learned on how to conquer my fear of water.”

“Emi?”

“S-She’s my swimming instructor, and she taught me-

“To dress as a mermaid to help you get rid of your aquaphobia?”

“It’s not that!” Sonic turned his head to look at Shadow. “Shadow, she and the others were helping me conquer my fear by pretending to be someone else I always wanted to be! In this costume, I’m not Sonic the Hedgehog, a hero who is afraid of water! I’m someone who wants to be brave! A courageous hedgehog who can withstand anything, especially with water!”

Sonic looked down at the blue Chao sitting on his lap, who was admiring his seashell necklace. “I know it sounds insane, but she and the others helped me conquer it one step at a time. I was so close in getting rid of my aquaphobia, but unfortunately, I couldn’t get over my fear. I’m still afraid of swimming in water.” He stroked the blue Chao’s head, who happily chirped. “The costume helped me pretend I was someone else and not Sonic the Hedgehog. I wanted to continue wearing it while swimming until I was ready to be in the water without dressing up as a merhog.”

“…”

“…”

“Sonic…”

“Y-Yeah?...”

“I’m actually impressed.”

Sonic stared at him in disbelief. “H-Huh!?”

Shadow ushered Cream to let him speak with Sonic alone, which she complied after he promised they were only going to talk peacefully with no violence involved. She gave Sonic a hug, got up, and went to a different spot with Cheese & Chocola not too far from where they are, but at a good distance so she wouldn’t hear their conversation.

“You not only were able to go in the water and swim, but you did that just to improve your weakness. Even though you did not fully conquer your phobia, it was still tremendous progress on how far you have gotten.”

Shadow smirked, almost as if he was smiling. “Though I never thought your way of conquering your phobia involves becoming a mermaid.”

“You mean merhog?” Sonic asked. “And did you just compliment me?”

“Yes, and don’t you dare say a word to anyone about my compliment, got it?”

“As you wish, Shadow.”

Shadow’s smirk then stretched into a frown. “However, there was one thing that angered me.”

Sonic arched his eyebrow. “Which is?”

“Why would you wear something so provocative in front of everyone!?”

“H-Hey! The Chaos are right here! No bad words in front of them!”

“And who was that male bat!? His personality is almost bad as Rouge’s!”

“Dude, Milo was the one who recommended I take the swimming lessons and apply as a mermaid performer!”

“But in this costume!?”

“It’s kid friendly!”

“It does not look kid friendly at all!”

All the Chaos quickly flew away as Shadow growled, glaring at Sonic with an odd expression. “From now on, wear something different so they won’t see your body!”

Sonic hugged his arms to cover himself. “Shadow, its mostly kids and families who see us perform as mermaids! Plus, the costumes were already approved by the staff before we wore them!”

“Did you not see the weird looks the parents gave you!?” Shadow placed both his hands on Sonic’s shoulders. “I won’t let them tarnish your purity!”

“T-Then how come you’re the only one who’s pointing out my costume!?”

“Because I should be the only one seeing you in that attire!”

“….”

“…”

“WHAT?!”

Chapter Text

Sonic gaped at him, stunned at what he just heard. “W-What do you mean you want to be the only one to see me in my costume!?”

 Shadow looked away, keeping his eyes shut as he fought to control his blushing cheeks. “Y-You misunderstood me! W-What I meant to say is that you don’t have to dress up as a mermaid anymore!”

“And why not?” Sonic arched his eyebrow, tilting his head in confusion.

“There are other ways to help treat your aquaphobia. If you are in dire need of work but still wish to learn how to swim, I can help you,” Shadow explained, as he opened his eyes.

“Shadow, I’m fine getting private swimming lessons at the aquarium and working as a mermaid performer. Thanks to that job, I don’t feel scared whenever I’m performing as Syren while in costume.”

“But do you need financial help?”

“I’m alright, Shadow. I have a trust fund.”

 “A trust fund?”

Sonic nodded. “You remember the President from Central City?”

Shadow blinked, glancing over to Sonic. “I do recall the commander telling me about him.”

“For all the heroic stuff my friends & I did to keep the city safe from Eggman and other bad guys, the President rewarded us by adding money into our own separate bank accounts as a trust fund.”

“He did?”

“Yup! Let’s just say it’s the first time I’ve seen a lot of 0’s that would give a grown man, such as Eggface, a heart attack.”

“So you’re financially secure?”

“Yeah, but I only use some it for my home, food, water, electricity, utilities, gifts, and anything for a comfortable life. For the rest, I donate to charities since I really don’t need all that money.”

“You donate to your community?”

 “Yup! Those who lost their homes, business, or medical help due to Eggman always attacking the city need the money more than me. I made sure to donate to every legitimate organization that can help others get back on their feet.”

“I almost forgot you’re too kind for your own good.”

“That’s because I enjoy helping others,” Sonic grinned. “But that still doesn’t explain on why you got frustrated over my costume. There’s nothing revealing about it!”

Shadow gave him a deadpanned expression. “The shell bra makes your chest appear large.”

Sonic quickly covered himself, turning red in embarrassment. “Then quit staring at it, you creep!”

“Switch to a different top that will hide it!”

“I’m starting to think you’re secretly a pervert!”

“Do I look like one to you!?”

“Apparently, yes!”

“If I’m a pervert, then you’re dense!”

“How am I dense!?”

“Because you have no idea how beautiful you looked when you were swimming around as a sexy mermaid! I couldn’t keep my eyes off you!”

Sonic felt his face heating up, as he pointed his finger at himself. “Y-You think I’m beautiful and sexy?”

Shadow froze, realizing what he just said as he looked away and covered his face with his gloved hands. “Y-You were already stunning before you were a mermaid. But after you wore that costume, your extreme beauty left me speechless.”

“R-Really?”

“Yes, and I wished that you did not show it to those people at the aquarium.”

Sonic placed both hands on his cheeks, still feeling warm. “I-I don’t know what to say, Shadow. I-It’s the first time my own rival would say such nice stuff about me.”

Shadow scoffed, uncovering his face as he glanced back at Sonic. “Appreciate my words because I mean it. You as a beautiful mermaid left me breathless. I did not want anyone to stare at you anymore, which is why I got you out of that wretched place.”

“You do know it’s an aquarium where families visit, right?”

“So?”

 “The aquarium is also Cream’s favorite place to visit.”

 “She can choose a different one.”

“Can you find another aquarium that has mermaid shows?”

“I’m certain there are plenty that have them.”

“Good luck convincing her,” Sonic snickered, then smiled a little. “So, I actually left you breathless while in my mermaid attire?”

Shadow groaned. “You’re not letting this go, are you?”

“Nope!”

“Be lucky I’m holding myself back from touching you.”

 “Why? You wanna touch my tail?~”

“I swear I’ll kill you.”

“Calm down, hotshot. We can continue right after you take me back to the aquarium.”

“And why would I do that?”

“You do realize that you kidnapped me and took me here while I was in the middle of the show, right?”

 “It was for your own safety. The adults were leering at you.”

 “They can’t touch me because I’m in a giant glass tank.”

“But they have unpleasant thoughts, Faker. You need to be more careful.”

“I will, don’t worry about it.”

“You saying that doesn’t make it any better.”

Cream happily squealed in joy as her mouth opened wide in awe when she saw Sonic dancing with Bluey, Emi, & Bianca in the giant water tank, showing off their graceful movements in their mermaid attire as they continued to impress her and the rest of the audience. Cheese & Chocola were happily chirping as they clapped, while Tails is busy wiping his eyes with a tissue due to crying from tears of joy.

“He not only learned how to swim, but is able to face his fear head on!” Tails sniffed while smiling. “I’m so proud of you, big brother! You’re almost there!”

Amy, who is recording the show on her phone, happily nodded. “I agree with you, Tails! He’s no longer avoiding his problems, but instead facing them head on!” Her green eyes sparkled in delight as she zoomed in on Sonic. “Not only that, but he also looks stunning as a mermaid! Why, he’s a big hit with the children!”

She gestured to some of the other children who were here to watch the show with or without their parents, staring in awe and excitement as they watched Sonic spinning and twirling around, almost as if he was dancing as his quills fan out to float in the water.

Holding back a huge squeal at how pretty he looked, Amy continued to record the show. “I have to show Blaze this video! She must visit this aquarium whenever she comes for a visit!”

“And I need to take more pictures so I can put them in our memory books,” Tails added, getting his camera out to take pictures of Sonic dancing with Bluey the seahorse.

Meanwhile, Rouge & Shadow were in the background away from the crowd, but getting a good view of seeing Sonic gliding around in his mermaid attire with his coworkers. This caused Rouge to smirk as she glanced at Shadow. “Who knew Big Blue would look gorgeous as a mermaid?”

“Indeed,” Shadow replied, staring at Sonic with a neutral expression.

“Shadow, you’re still staring at him.”

“I’m surprised he is able to handle his fear of water.”

“Don’t tell me you were checking him out?”

“Oh please,” Shadow tsked and looked away with his eyes closed. “I’m only studying his appearance.”

A snicker next to him caused him to open his eyes, and glare at the person laughing at him. “Do you find my statement funny?”

Milo smirked, placing his hands up in surrender. “Chill out, buddy. I just wanted to see you, that’s all.”

“And why is that?” Shadow glared daggers at the male bat.

“Don’t you remember? I’m the guy whom you nearly gave a concussion to.”

“The one who wouldn’t let me see my rival?”

“Like I told you before, only employees are aloud there,” Milo placed both hands behind his back. “By the way, where’s my apology for almost killing me?”

“You’re not worthy to be killed, now what the heck do you want?”

“Sheesh. You really are grumpy. I still don’t get what Sonic sees in you.”

Shadow snarled, hearing Rouge silently snickering as he continued to glare at Milo. “Cut to the chase already!”

Milo grinned, pulling something out of his pocket and holding them out. “Interested in seeing some photos? Most of them feature your boyfriend as a merhog.” He placed his other hand out to prevent Shadow from getting closer. “I’ll give them to you, but only if you are willing to pay.”

Shadow grabbed his wrist, pulled out a stack of cash, placed them on Milo’s hand, and took the photos from his other hand. “Keep the change, you dimwit.”

As he sped over to a corner and admired the photographs of Sonic swimming or having fun in his mermaid attire, Rouge giggled as she looked at Milo. “You actually took pictures of Big Blue?”

Milo placed the cash in his pant pocket. “To make a profit. Good thing I guessed right on him having a lover. Though I’m still surprised that his boyfriend would be a broody dark hedgehog who gets jealous easily.”

“Whenever it involves his cute blue boyfriend dressed as a gorgeous mermaid, he’ll definitely get jealous.”

“Then he’ll be even more jealous once he sees what Sonic is wearing right now.”

“Right now?”

Shadow whipped his head to see what they were talking about, then his eyes started to glow red as he saw what they meant. “WHY IS HE WEARING SUCH A REVEALING TOP!?”

“I insisted he wore it so he could impress you, though its mostly to see how possessive you are towards him,” Milo grinned mischievously. “Consider it payback for not apologizing on what you did to me earlier.”

“NOW YOU’RE DEAD, YOU INSIGNIFICANT COCKROACH!”

Chapter Text

Hi guys! Did you like the mermaid theme from last chapter? I got the idea after seeing videos of mermaid shows on Facebook & TikTok. Now for this chapter, this theme is Party, which is an idea I got from the show Hey Arnold – Cool Party. I highly recommend you watch it because it’s amazing. I hope you all like it!

And also, the appearance of Sonia & Manic from Sonic Underground is based on the designs by a Deviantart artist named DawnHedgehog555, so remember to check her work because it’s amazing!

            Laughter rang from both a blue hedgehog and light green hedgehog as they walked along the sidewalk, carrying their skateboards on either side in their signature colors. It was a sunny day outside, and the weekend had finally arrived. Deciding to take advantage of the nice weather, they both decided to head to the skatepark, where they competed against each other to see who was the most skilled.

            “Seriously, Manic! You got spunk!” Sonic gave his brother a thumbs up.

            “Thanks, man. You’re not too shabby either,” Manic winked.

            “How were you able to pull off all those moves?”

            “Practice, dude. And let’s just say I saw how the other pros did it on TV.”

            “Still cool though!”

            “Thanks.”

            They finally reached home, which is a modern 2 story house with a picket fence, lawn, and doormat. Wiping their feet, Sonic used his housekey to unlock the door, and opened it as he called out the house. “We’re home!”

            “I’m in the living room!” they heard their sister say.

            Confused on why she’s home early, Sonic & Manic placed their skateboards next to the door, removed their shoes, put on their house slippers, made sure the door is closed and locked, and hurried over to where their older sister is, who is sitting on the couch wearing her school uniform.

            “Sis, I thought you were gonna be late because of a party you’re going after your class was over?” Sonic questioned.

            Sonia shrugged. “I did, but left early because it wasn’t interesting.”

            “Let me guess? It was boring as hell?” Manic concluded.

            “I wouldn’t say boring.”

            “Alright, spill it. What happened?” Sonic sat next to her.

            Sonia paused for a moment, as she saw Manic sitting on the other side next to her, and sighed as she opened her mouth to explain. “At school, one of my classmates told me I was invited to her party, which is for cool kids only. Unfortunately, some of my friends were on the geek list, which meant they weren’t invited.”

            “Still don’t get why you chose to go to that snobby school,” Manic wrinkled his nose.

            “Oh hush!” Sonia glared at him, then continued her story. “As I was saying, the others encouraged me to at least go see what the party is like. However, it wasn’t that fun because there were only a few people, who are children of the richest families in this city. There was no music, the food wasn’t appealing, and the decorations lacked in taste, so I left and came back home.”

            “Good thing you did, because there’s a chance you would’ve died from boredom,” Sonic patted her shoulder.

            “Here lies Sonia, murdered by the most boring party she ever went to,” Manic teased.

            “H-Hey! Not all parties are boring!” Sonia pouted.

            “I know, we’ll chill,” Sonic grinned. “Still bitter about the party though?”

            “Not just me, but the rest of my classmates are. Right now, they’re channeling their anger with sports, hobbies, or anything they do for extracurricular activities.”

            “Well then, I got an idea.”

            “Are we gonna TP the cool kids’ houses!?” Manic happily grinned.

            Sonic shook his head. “Nope! Even better! We’ll throw a Geek Party!”

            Sonia arched her eyebrow in confusion. “A Geek Party?”

            “We’ll hold it at the old warehouse located behind the docks, and everyone is invited.”

            “Awesome! Geek Party at the abandoned warehouse!” Manic whooped.

            “Are we even allowed though!?” Sonia questioned.

            Sonic winked. “I know a couple of people who can help us.” He pulled his phone out from his pocket and started typing. “But first, we gotta spread the word out.”

            “I’ll help!” Manic pulled his phone out from his pocket and rapidly started typing. “We’ll also need to have some food, drinks, and music!”

            Sonia sighs. “So much for staying home tonight.”

            Nighttime had arrived, and flashes of colorful lights came from the warehouse as the neon sign glowing brightly on the roof told everyone it’s for Geeks only. Since everyone is invited, they didn’t mind as they all entered the warehouse, ready to have some fun. Inside the warehouse is a ton of people, ranging from teens to young adults who heard about the party and wanted to come. Most of them the triplets recognized from their school, while some were friends or acquaintances of their classmates.

            Tails had been appointed as the DJ, providing everyone with the best music they have along with making sure everything is working properly so there wouldn’t be any complaints about the music. The speakers are great, his yellow headphones are secured around his neck, his laptop is in front of him, and everything else is in position.

            If anyone dare try to mess with his equipment, they’re not gonna like seeing him mad. They either face that or the wrath of Knuckles, which is something no one wants to endure at all. But in the meantime, its best to enjoy the music, have refreshments, dance with friends, and have the best night of your life.

            “Hey blue!~ Nice party you have here!” Rouge called out to Sonic, as she did the waltz with Knuckles.

            “Thanks, Rouge! And nice dance moves, Knuckles!” Sonic gave them a thumbs up.

            “Tell her to release me! I do not dance!” Knuckles snarled.

            “What about that time you once-

            “I was intoxicated with punch!”

            “Ciao!~” Rouge winked, taking Knuckles with her as they waltzed to a different area.

            Sonia hurried over to Sonic, looking around. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but this party is magnificent! How were you able to pull it off!?”

            “I asked for some help and a couple of friends I know owe me favors,” Sonic answered.

            “This party is legit! Everyone we know came!” Manic flipped his hair back. “Now what are we doing standing around for!? Let’s dance!”

             “An abandoned warehouse? Seriously?”

            “I’m serious here! One of my guys mentioned its worth going to since the other party we went to almost killed us!”

            “You mean the party for cool kids?”

            “That place doesn’t count because they don’t know how to throw a wild party while the geeks are able to throw one here!”

            Shadow rolled his eyes. “Tell me again why I was dragged here.”

            Scourge grinned evilly. “A buddy of mentioned seeing a yellow hedgehog at the party who strangely resembled your sister.”

            He suddenly felt his throat being squeezed, but not enough to block his airway. “H-Hey! Easy! I got the information from him, that’s all!”

            Shadow glared ferociously at the green hedgehog. “You better be lying! There’s no way Maria would go to a party like this! She’s still at home resting!”

            “Then we can go inside and check to make sure if what he told me is true or not!”

            “She better not be there, or someone is gonna die!” Shadow released him, stomping over to where the entrance is.

            Scourge panted, snarling as he glared at Mephiles. “How come you didn't stop him!? He could’ve killed me!”

            Mephiles shrugged nonchalantly. “You must never anger a Robotnik.”

            “He’s your crazy twin! Aren’t you responsible for him!?”

            “We are cousins. But I do agree with Shadow that it’s not a good idea to joke about Maria coming to a huge party. She is still recovering from her condition.”

            “My buddy never lies about his information!”

            “Then let’s hope he values his life,” Mephiles followed after Shadow.

            Snarling, Scourge went after them, as they went through the entrance and were met with loud music, people having fun, food and drinks nearby, the DJ playing the best music there is, lights flashing, a giant disco globe spinning on the roof, furniture to sit or rest on, and many others whom they recognized from school.

            “It seems to me we’re not the only school who is here,” Mephiles spotted his classmate Blaze, who is happily chatting with a pink hedgehog wearing a rose headband near the punch bowl.

            “I don’t see any geeks here! I see a bunch of hotties here!” Scourge smirked, eyeing a couple of girls sitting at the bar nearby.

            “Shadow, the Jackal Squad are also here,” Mephiles informed his cousin.

            Shadow looked over to where his cousin is pointing at, seeing a couple of the Jackal Squad members dancing, while the rest are near the food stand chatting with each other. He noticed their leader Infinite is talking to a red wolf with glasses, and they seemed to be having a good time.

            He shook his head and glanced at his cousin. “Forget about them. Tell me if you see Maria here or not.”

            Mephiles scanned the crowd, looking for the female yellow hedgehog whom he considers as his little sister. Then, his lime green eyes stopped at someone who was talking to Blaze and the pink hedgehog. It wasn’t Maria, but a snowy white male hedgehog wearing a yellow shirt, blue jeans, and light blue sneakers.

            “Do you see her, Mephiles?” Shadow asked.

            “No, but I do see an adorable white hedgehog who needs someone to talk to. I’ll be right back,” Mephiles maneuvered his way through the crowd, avoid getting bumped or touched while ignoring Shadow’s commands to come back here.

            Seeing that Mephiles isn’t helping, he then heard the DJ changing the song, switching to some sort of remix he does not know, but everyone else seemed to recognize it as they all danced to it. Scanning the crowd again, his crimson orbs stopped at a certain individual dancing to the song, and to Shadow, it appeared he’s dancing seductively as he felt his body becoming warm.

            The blue hedgehog wore a sleeveless black crop top with a yellow circle on it, giving him a nice view of his curvy figure and peach-colored belly. Blue jean shorts hugged his hips to cover his modesty, along with white socks, white gloves, and red sneakers. Besides a medallion necklace hung around his neck, he had a bit of light makeup on, and Shadow had never seen anyone with such perfect eyeliner that made his eyes pop out.

            His long blue quills swished from side to side while moving with the rhythm, emerald-green eyes sparkling in delight at the music, and the way his body is moving with the music, watching his hips sway from side to side so it could match with the beat.

~Make your body wind like me~

~You will never find someone like me~

~Who can love you?~

~Nobody!~

~Hold you?~

~Nobody!~

~Make your body wind like me~

~You will never find someone like me!~

            “How come no one told me that there would be a hot babe here!?” Scourge drooled, eyeing a light green hedgehog dancing with the blue hedgehog. “Fuck, that green vixen is sexier than everyone else!”

            Shadow noticed the light green hedgehog Scourge was drooling over, who had strands of green quills framing his face and styled like a female’s long hair, along with light brown eyes. He wore a black, sleeveless fishnet halter crop top to reveal his bare stomach and curvy figure, green mid-thigh army shorts, fishnet stockings, brown fingerless gloves, black choker with spikes on them, black bracelets with spikes on both wrists, and a 1 inch high heeled red and gray boots with white at the front. He even wore a medallion necklace like the blue hedgehog, light makeup, and 2 golden hoop earrings pierced his left ear.

~I wanna boom bang bang with your body, yo~

~We’re gonna rough it up before we take it slow~

~Girl, lemme rock you, rock you like a rodeo~

~It’s gonna be a bumpy ride~

            They were both synchronizing with the music, not even realizing that the other dancers at the party were busy staring at them, mostly in awe at how they were able to move along with the music. Shadow didn’t see Scourge’s nose bleeding, nor heard him wolf whistle at his new prey. Shadow wasn’t sure what he was doing here at the warehouse in the first place, but all he could think about is seeing that alluring blue hedgehog dancing to the music.

            Then his eyes spotted a couple of female hedgehogs coming over to where the blue and light green hedgehogs were. One of them is a fuchsia pink hedgehog with shoulder-length hair, except the left bang is longer than the other, and her eyes are blue. She wore a white and pink dress with a heart belt wrapped around her waist, purple fingerless gloves, hot pink 2-inch-high heeled ankle boots, pink headband, medallion necklace, and light makeup on.

            The other is a yellow hedgehog with long hair and two bangs framing her face, blue eyes, a sky-blue dress with long sleeves, blue headband, white gloves, blue bracelets on both wrists, white stockings, and blue and white knee-length boots. Shadow’s eyes widened to see who she was, as he snarled viciously in anger.

            “MARIA!”

            His loud roar caused everyone to pause their movements, along with Tails stopping the music to see what’s going on. The person who heard her name being called stiffened, glancing over to see a black hedgehog with red stripes wearing a black sweater, black ripped jean pants with a leather belt wrapped around his hips, black combat boots, white gloves, and golden rings on his wrists and ankles.

            Gulping, she sheepishly waved at him. “H-Hello, Shadow.”

            Shadow angrily marched over to her, but was prevented when he saw the fuchsia hedgehog shielding her, along with the blue and green hedgehog holding their arms out to shield them from him. “Move aside!”

            Sonic shook his head. “No can do. We don’t know your relationship with her.”

            “Who are you, and how exactly do you know her?” Manic questioned, placing one hand on his hip.

            “She’s my sister, now let me through!” Shadow tried to push them away, but they firmly stood their ground. “Maria! Explain to me why you’re here!?”

            Maria fiddled with her fingers nervously, stepping away from her hiding spot. “I-I heard from my classmates on social media that there would be a Geek Party tonight, and everyone would be invited.” She nervously looked at her brother. “Since you were gonna be at the Cool Party, I figured I could go to the Geek Party with Sonia.”

            “Which is me, though I had no idea you two were related,” Sonia replied.

            “It doesn’t matter! You shouldn’t even be at these types of parties! You’re still recovering, Maria!” Shadow said in a strict tone.

            “I know, but I really wanted to see what it would be like, brother.”

            “Does anyone at the house knew you were gonna be here!?”

            “I-I did told grandfather I would be at a friend’s house to study.”

            “So you lied to him!?”

            “Shadow, please calm down. I just want to enjoy my first party here.”

            “Not at a warehouse, Maria! Remember your condition!”

            “But I’m cured, Shadow. I don’t have to stay indoors anymore.”

            “Not out here! You’ll get sick!”

            “Okay, that’s enough!” Sonia yelled. “Look! I convinced Maria to come to the Geek Party with me, so be angry at me, not at her!”

            “Then you should’ve realized she isn’t allowed to come to these types of parties!” Shadow glared ferociously at her. “What the hell were you even thinking bringing her to an abandoned warehouse filled with hormonal teenagers and shit filled with drugs and alcohol!?”

            “Hey! There are no drugs and alcohol at this Geek Party!” Sonic glared at him. “And don’t you dare yell at my sister! She only wanted to show her more of what the outside world is like! Plus, she was gonna bring her back home before midnight!”

            “Yeah, and we were gonna tag along so no one would bother them,” Manic added, also glaring at Shadow. “So chill out, Ebony.”

            Shadow glared daggers at them, then closed his eyes as he took some deep breaths to calm himself. Once he felt calm enough, he opened them to gaze directly at his sister. “Maria, we’re going home.”

            Maria pleaded with him. “But Shadow-

            He placed his hand up to silence her. “Please do not argue with me. I don’t want your condition to come back, so please come back home with me. Mephiles is here as well, and all 3 of us must return home before father wonders where we went.”

            Knowing how strict their father Black Doom is, Maria sadly nodded her head. “I understand, Shadow.” She looked back at Sonia, gave her a hug, then did the same to Sonic & Manic. “I’m sorry, you guys. Thank you for letting me come to this wonderful party. I’m glad to be able to experience such a fun adventure.”

            “Hey no sweat,” Sonic patted her shoulder. “Thanks for being my sister’s friend.”

            “We’re still inviting you over to our house for dinner next Friday night,” Manic added. “We’ll cook the best meals just for you.”

             “I’ll have to get permission first, and thank you for the invitation,” Maria sadly smiled at him, then hurried over to Shadow. “I’m ready, Shadow.”

            “Good,” Shadow grabbed her hand, then turned his head to gaze at someone. “Mephiles, let’s go! We’re leaving!”

            “Why must he spoil this moment,” Mephiles grumbled, then hugged Silver. “I apologize, snowflake. I must leave immediately. I’ll call you later and inform me when you have safely reached your residence.”

            He kissed Silver’s cheek, who turned red as he hurried over to where his cousins are. Maria waved goodbye to Sonia, and left the warehouse with both her cousins walking on either side of her. As the door closed, the music had been turned back on, and everyone went back to dancing after the dramatic show is over.

            However, Sonia wasn’t in the mood, sniffing as she looked at the door where her friend just left. She felt her brothers hugging her on both ends, whispering comforting and soothing words to her as they stroked her hair or back, reassuring her that she’ll be able to see Maria again.

            Scourge, who witnessed the events unfolding, scratched the back of his head. “Is it too late to ask for your number, vixen?”

            Manic gave him a heated glare. “How about you go outside and get some air instead?”

            “Tomorrow it is!”

            Shadow knocked on the door. “Maria, are you still resting?”

            There was no answer, so he knocked again. “Maria, please talk to me! You’ve been in your room for 2 days!”

            Turning the door handle, he realized it was unlocked and was able to open it, seeing a small figure hiding under the comforter on the bed. “Maria, I know you’re under there.”

            Maria laid on her side, hugging her legs together and still dressed in her white nightgown while under the comforter. She refused to look at anyone, since she was still upset from what happened 2 days ago. It was her first time going to a party, and she wanted to experience what it’s like to be a normal teenager, someone who never gets sick that much. But because of her condition, it was difficult to go out and socialize with her peers, not wanting her sickness to return, which is why Shadow & Mephiles are very protective of her.

She felt her bed being dipped, indicating someone is sitting near her, along with a hand resting on her arm. “Maria, you can’t stay in the bed forever. Let’s go outside to the backyard and get some fresh air.”

“No thanks,” Maria whispered.

Shadow’s ears picked up on her words, as he sighed. “Staying cooped up in your room isn’t healthy, sister. You’ll get sick.”

“I’m okay,” she mumbled.

“Maria, I know you’re still upset over what happened 2 days ago, but it was for your own good. Huge wild parties can worsen your condition, even if you had already recovered.”

“I wasn’t gonna stay there for that long,” she whispered. “Sonia and her brothers were going to escort me home before curfew.”

“Which is why I’m not allowing you to see Sonia while you’re grounded. She’s not a good role model for you.”

“That’s not true!” Maria sat up and turned around, frightening Shadow. “Sonia is very sweet and kind to me! She helped me discover things that I normally wouldn’t get to experience because of my NIDS!”

Shadow frowned. “I’m glad you were able to make a friend, but taking you to that party was outrageous!”

“I convinced her to take me there!” Maria sniffed, gazing down at her lap. “I wanted to feel like a normal teenager, someone who wants to have fun and never gets sick.”

His eyes softened, placing his arm around her as he pulled her close in a side hug. “Maria, you’ll be able to experience all the fun stuff as a normal teenager. However, you must never forget that you just recovered from your NIDS, and I’m scared that you could get sick again. So please, just try to be more careful.”

“Then please don’t keep me away from Sonia. She’s good to me.”

“As long as she doesn’t take you to anything extreme, then I’ll allow it.”

“Thank you, big brother.”

“You’re welcome. Now, go ahead and freshen yourself up. You look like you really need it.”

“I’ll do that, Shadow.”

At night

Shadow’s ears picked up on the sounds of something hitting his glass window. Hurrying over to see what’s going on, he opened the window and looked around, then his eyes widened as he spotted the person responsible for it. “You!?”

Sonic waved at him. “Yo! Good thing I found the right room!”

“What are you doing at my house!?”

“Come down here, and I’ll tell you the reason why!”

“And if I don’t!?”

“Then I’ll haunt you in your dreams for the rest of your life!”

“That’s impossible!”

“I have my ways!”

Shadow growled, seeing a smirk stretch on that cute hedgehog’s lips. Wait, did he just call him cute!? Okay, now he needs to let his mind rest. But first, figure out what he’s here for. Looking around to make sure there is no one watching them, along with making sure the rest of his family are sleeping, he carefully climbed down from his window using some vines attached to the wall, thankful that they’re not loose.

As he hopped off the vines and landed on his feet, he stood up and folded his arms. “I’m here now. Tell me why you’re here?”

Sonic mirrored his actions. “Let my sister Sonia continue to be your sister Maria’s best friend.”

Shadow arched his eyebrow. “Come again?”

“You heard me. Let our sisters continue to see each other. Sonia loves spending time with Maria.”

“Why?”

“I’ve never seen Sonia so happy before. She always tell us about what Maria did, what she said, the cutest outfits she wore, and everything else she rambles on related to your sister,” Sonic’s lips twitched as he smiled. “Those two have a healthy friendship, and I want them to be happy with each other. You gotta allow Maria to see Sonia again.”

Shadow sighs. “I told Maria I’ll allow her to see Sonia as long as she never goes anywhere dangerous.”

“The Geek Party wasn’t even dangerous.”

“It was a wild rave party at an abandoned warehouse filled with hormonal teenagers, adults, and alcohol.”

“There’s no alcohol in punch.”

“Maria’s safety comes first.”

Sonic placed his hands up in surrender. “I get it. You’re protective of your sister because you don’t want anyone to take advantage of her kindness. I feel the same way with my sister, and I won’t hesitate to commit a felony if anyone dare mess with her.”

“Then you understand why I acted that way yesterday.”

“I know. Sonia told me about how your sister Maria once had NIDS, but is now cured and made a full recovery. You just don’t want her to get sick again, do you?”

“No I do not.”

“Then let her be able to experience life as a normal teenager. It doesn’t have to be the dangerous kind, just the fun stuff like going to the movies, shopping at the malls, skateboard at the park, go to an amusement park, or do anything she’s interested in.”

Shadow thought about what he said for a minute, then slowly nodded his head. “I suppose you’re right. Maria does like going to the city where she can shop at the bookstore, go to the museum, get some ice cream, or anything she always wanted to try.”

Sonic smiled, placing both hands on his hips. “There we go! So you’ll allow our sisters to remain friends?”

“Only if Sonia promises to never take Maria to any wild parties, even if my sister begs her or tries to use the puppy dog look. Maria is not allowed to go to those parties unless I’m with her.”

“Great! Now Sonia can finally take Maria to the planetarium as promised!”

Shadow arched his eyebrow. “What planetarium?”

Sonic playfully stuck his tongue out. “Nothing to know, hot stuff.”

A light blush spread across his cheeks, as Shadow growled at him. “My name is Shadow, not hot stuff.”

“I know. Maria already told us about you,” Sonic grinned. “My name is Sonic, the blue hedgehog you stared at back at the Geek Party 2 days ago.”

Shadow stiffened. “I-I do not know what you’re talking about.”

“Dude, I knew you were staring at me dancing back at the Geek Party. Were you entranced at how well I can dance to the music?”

“I-I was glancing! I did not stare at you!”

Sonic winked. “If you wanna see more of my hips moving, then we can go to the club next weekend. I’ll even wear a red crop top so you can get a good view of my figure.”

“I’m not a pervert, you imbecile!” Shadow turned red, glaring daggers at him.

“Then why do I see a tent forming?~”

His answer is getting chased by an angry, blushing black hedgehog, who yelled curse words at him while Sonic sped away laughing. It’s obvious Shadow wanted to get to know Sonic and get close to him, and Sonic wanted to learn more about Shadow. In the meantime, he’ll start by teasing the grumpy hedgehog until he makes the first move. Plus, he always thought Maria’s brother is pretty cute.

There we go! Besides Sonadow, I added a bit of Mephilver, Blazamy, Infidget, Manourge, and some Sonaria (Sonia X Maria). Remember to review and comment, and feel free to add any more ideas for the one-shots!

Chapter Text

Did you guys liked the last chapter? I hope you were all able to remember Hey Arnold & watched the episode as I mentioned before. Plus, I found Sonaria to be adorable, so think of it as an AU where Maria is alive and Sonic’s siblings Sonia & Manic are canon. Now then, someone requested a genderbent story, so all the characters in the Sonic series will switch genders, but their names would either be the same or different. I hope you all like it!

            “Achoo!”

            “Gesundheit.”

            “Thanks- Achoo!”

            “Bless you.”

            “Achoo!”

            “Here,” Tails handed her sister a box of tissues.

            Sonic quickly thanked her, grabbed a tissue, and blew her nose into it. “Man, I hate it!”

            Tails used the thermometer to scan her forehead, and the results showed what it said. “Close to 101 F. You need to stay in bed until your fever goes away.”

            “But it’s so boring!” Sonic groaned. “I’m more of a runner than a sleeper!”

            Tails rolled her eyes. “It’s for your own good, Sonic. No more running until your body temperature goes back to 98.6 F.”

            “Then who’s gonna stop Eggwoman from destroying the city!?”

            “Knuckles, Andy, & I will protect the city.”

            “Are you sure?”

            “I’m sure. You need to remain in bed until you’re fully recovered, sis.”

            “For how long?”

            “About a couple of days.”

            Sonic groaned. “Stupid cold.”

            “It’s a fever,” Tails dipped a cloth in cool water filled in a basin, wringed it, and placed it across Sonic’s forehead. “Now get some rest. I’ll go downstairs and make some chicken soup for you.”

            Patting her arm, Tails hopped off the chair and left the bedroom, heading downstairs to where the kitchen is. As for Sonic, she remained under the covers on her blue bed, moaning in agony as she sniffed, hoping this cold would go away soon. She usually never gets sick, but somehow, she caught this cold after getting covered in pollen from Dr. Eggwoman’s robot that was destroying the forest.

            Fortunately, she was able to stop the robot, but did not get rid of all the pollen covering her quills, fur, and clothes. Because of that, she woke up groggy and dizzy, and her nose was stuffy since she couldn’t stop sneezing. It was harder for her to get up and move around, which is why she had to remain in bedrest, prompting Tails to be the one to take care of her.

            It’s usually the other way around since Tails is usually the sick one while Sonic nurses her back to health. But for now, Sonic will have to make sure Tails doesn’t get sick from her, because being sick is awful, and she would not want anyone else to feel this way, except for Dr. Eggwoman because she wants her to suffer the effects of feeling ill.

            Letting out a tired yawn, Sonic closed her eyes, feeling the drowsy effects of the medicine she took earlier kick in. Maybe some sleep can help her feel better by tomorrow, because you never know what’s gonna happen if the blue heroine isn’t there to prevent Eggwoman from wreaking havoc to the city.

            She felt something cool patting her cheeks, until it rested on her forehead. Her ears picked up on a couple of voices, recognizing one voice as Tails. But the other, it was familiar though it was hard to tell. She did felt a small hand patting her arm, informing her that she will return with more medicine and groceries. Then, the door opened and closed, as the person left.

            Sonic thought she was alone again, but felt the presence of another person in her room. Is it the person whom Tails was talking to earlier? Did they have a guest over? It can’t be Knuckles since she never leaves the Floating Island due to her duty as the guardian of the Master Emerald. Andy went to visit Blaze, and Sonic knew because she saw the post on Andy’s social media account.

            As she listed the number of friends in her head who could possibly be here with the familiar aura, she heard the voice speak to her.

            “Sonic, you must stay in bed. We can’t race if you’re still sick.”

            Opening her heavy eyelids, Sonic glanced over to see a familiar figure standing at the foot of her bed. “S-Shadow?”

            Shadow had her arms folded under her ample bosom. She was dressed in a black tank-top with a red and black jacket over it that had white fluff at the top, white gloves, golden inhibitor rings on her wrists and ankles, black pants with white stripes that matched her white belt, her roller skates that she dubbed her air shoes, and her black and red quills were pulled into a high ponytail.

            “Before you say anything, I only came to see why you weren’t at our usual spot for our race this morning. The fox informed me you were unwell, so I had to come and see for myself.”

            Sonic smirked a little, letting out a small cough. “Aww, you were worried about me?”

            “To make sure you’re still alive and breathing, not because of your illness.”

            “You’re worried about me.”

            “I advise you to go back to sleep. The medicine you just took is making you say weird things.”

            Sonic wanted to retort, but decided not to as she didn’t feel like arguing with her rival. Instead, she muttered to herself as she went back to sleep. “Thanks for checking up on me, Shads.”

            Shadow couldn’t open her mouth when she heard Sonic softly snoring, indicating she had now fallen asleep. Rolling her eyes, she sat down on the chair, looking at her rival’s peaceful expression. It was the first time she had ever seen the blue hedgehog appear so relaxed, almost as if she doesn’t have a care in the world. Though Shadow could tell Sonic can never relax all the time due to Dr. Eggwoman wreaking havoc in the city.

            Adding in spending time with her friends, going out on a run, rarely taking any breaks for herself unless there is no bad guy creating destruction and mayhem, it felt like Sonic had a lot on her shoulder. Sighing, Shadow glanced at Sonic with a soft expression. “Get some rest, Sonic. I’ll make sure the doctor or any other villain won’t harm the city or the citizens.”

            Checking to make sure no one is looking; she leaned forward and patted her head. “Once you’ve recovered, let’s reschedule our race. Only this time, the loser must buy the winner coffee and tiramisu.”

I hope you guys liked it! I wanted to make it a little fluffy with Fem Sonadow, so I hope it works! The next one-shot will have a surprise theme, and remember to review and comment!

Chapter Text

Hi everyone! I’m glad you’re liking my one-shots! And remember, reviewing gives me the motivation to update, so please keep that in mind! In the meantime, I was able to come up with another idea from a Puzzleshipping comic I read on Pixiv, so its gonna feature an Egyptian Shadow the Hedgehog, who is known as Pharaoh Sheut. There will also be a mention of Pharaoh Aman-Rapi from Sonic Underground, so watch out for that!

            “How is this possible!?” Shadow snarled in rage. “Is this some sort of sick joke!?”

            “Even I’m confused!” Rouge looked back and forth between Shadow and his look-a-like.

            “SCAN COMPLETED. THIS SPECIMEN IS A REAL HEDGEHOG AND NOT AN ANDROID,” Omega stated.

            Commander Towers sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Team Dark, please control your emotions. What I currently told you is the whole truth, and it is all confirmed by the Scorpion Troop.”

            A human male, who stepped forward while in his G.U.N. uniform, nodded his head. “What we witnessed when we investigated the ruins in Cairo is the entire truth, commander. We even have video evidence to prove it.”

            Team Dark is still in disbelief, staring at the dark hedgehog confined in a glass prison, glaring at them with intense hatred and distrust. He resembled Shadow from head to toe, but the look-a-like wore Egyptian garments along with shiny gold jewelry and a red cape attached to the back of his neck to indicate he was dressed differently from Shadow. In Rouge’s case, the shiny gold crown he wore made her want to grab it, but decided not to due to his glare.

            They remembered how freaked out the Scorpion Troop had been when they returned from their mission, informing the commander of discovering something amazing when they were sent to Cairo, Egypt. There had been reports of a recently newly discovered temple that a group of archaeologists had found weeks ago, and the Scorpion Troop were went there to help guard the place from any potential tomb robbers.

            A couple of them went with the archaeologists inside the temple to check for any traps, and that’s when one of the archaeologists, an intern who is a human male, touched something on the wall, causing it to slide open to reveal a secret passageway leading to somewhere. As they went through the passageway, they discovered a hidden burial chamber, said to belong to an ancient pharaoh who wasn’t found in the history books.

            The golden sarcophagi had been placed on the alter at the center of the room, and when the group stepped inside the chambers, that’s when something strange had happened. The eyes on the sarcophagi glowed red, and the lid slid off, revealing a person popping out from the tomb. That’s when the Scorpion Troop acted, doing everything they can to detain the person before he could try to harm him.

            Luckily, they were able to knock him out, but were shocked to see who it was. Glad they recorded everything on what had happened, they completed their task and flew back to G.U.N. headquarters in less than a day. And now, what Team Dark had seen confirmed the evidence on why the Scorpion Troop delayed their mission.

            Commander Towers placed his hands behind his back, staring at the dark look-a-like before glancing over to Shadow. “The scientists went through the files they could find from Gerald Robotnik, and there had been no mention on his research related to Egypt. Everything had been confirmed on how you were created, concluding that you are immortal due to your alien DNA.” He looked back at Shadow’s doppelganger. “However, his DNA confirmed he is a mortal, but the rest is unknown.”

            Shadow critically stared at his double, studying him from head to toe. “I’m still not convinced.”

            “When we detained him, he surprisingly spoke English. However, he refused to tell us his name and kept ordering us to release him unless we wish to swim with the crocodiles,” Commander Towers frowned. “Until we figure out a way to extract more information from him, I assign Team Dark to keep him under your watch.”

            Rouge placed one hand on her cocked hip. “You want us to babysit him?”

            “HE MEANT KEEP HIM UNDER SURVEILLANCE AND ENSURE HE WON’T WREAK HAVOC ON EARTH,” Omega replied.

            Commander Towers nodded his head. “You are correct, E-123. Since this dark hedgehog resembles Shadow the Hedgehog, it is best we have our strongest team to monitor him while the scientists determine who he is and what connection he has with Shadow.”

            He then looked at Shadow. “See if you can earn his trust since you two share a resemblance. Let him know we wish him no harm and want to help him. Get as much information you can from him so we can do everything we can to return him back to his rightful place in the tombs. Do you understand, Agent Shadow?”

            Shadow frowned, nodding his head a little. “As you command, sir.”

            “Excellent. And remember, what is said in this room stays in the room. No one outside of G.U.N. must ever know of this hedgehog’s existence, especially Dr. Eggman.”

            “We will not fail you, commander.”

            “Keep that in mind.”

            As Commander Towers went over to one of the scientists who discussed with him about the unknown dark hedgehog, Shadow went over to where his double is, who is still trapped in the giant glass box where it’s keeping him prisoner. His fake counterpart glared at him, folding his arms over his chest in a stance that Shadow usually does around his foes. As for Shadow, he continued to study him, and didn’t even hesitate to place his hand against the glassed wall.

            His look-a-like arched his eyebrow in confusion, refusing to say a word as he kept his mouth closed in a firm expression. Then, he uncrossed his arms and placed his own hand to mirror Shadow’s actions, as crimson orbs studied each other, wondering what their next move would be.

            “You two would definitely be twins,” Rouge said as she stood next to Shadow. “Do you think he’ll tell us anything on who he is and where he’s actually from?”

            Omega used its scanners again on the Egyptian hedgehog, who took a few steps back as he viciously bared his fangs at the robot. “SCANS SHOW HE IS ORIGINATED FROM ANCIENT EGYPT, BUT NOTHING ELSE ON HIS IDENTITY.”

            Shadow folded his arms over his chest. “He’ll refuse to tell us because he doesn’t trust us. If he’s like me, then he sees us as a threat, making it tough for us to earn his trust and figure out who he is.” He made eye-contact with the Egyptian hedgehog. “I am curious on why he resembles me, how he is a mortal, and whether he was created like I was.”

            “Then it won’t be too difficult to have him open up to us,” Rouge smirked. “There’s a chance he’ll have the same grumpy attitude as yours.”

             “THERE IS A 99% CHANCE HE HAS SHADOW’S PERSONALITY,” Omega responded.

            “Ignoring what you two said, we’ll also have to make sure his powers aren’t like mine,” Shadow huffed. “Hopefully, he won’t unleash his rage on the world.”

            A few weeks went by after the discovery of the dark hedgehog who resembled Shadow, and surprisingly, Team Dark was able to get some limited information from him. He is known as Sheut, a Pharaoh who ruled Ancient Egypt 5,000 years ago, said to be created from Kek & Kauket – deities of darkness, obscurity, and night. The granddaughter of the previous Pharaoh, both of them humans, found him in the sacred gardens unconscious during a meteor shower. Seeing that he is a gift from the gods, they welcomed him into their family, naming him Sheut, meaning shadow.

            He became the new pharaoh after his adopted grandfather, the previous Pharaoh, passed down the title to him, knowing that the elderly Pharaoh didn’t have much time left. Unfortunately, Pharaoh Sheut’s life became tragic when both his adopted grandfather Pharaoh Geb and sister Masika died from an illness, possibly due to their cursed bloodline.

            This was all Sheut would tell Team Dark, and they understood why. Shadow sympathized with him, knowing what it’s like to lose the people you love who are close to you. He can tell Sheut is a lot like him, especially since they both made a promise to protect the people and Earth from danger. For Shadow, it’s to keep Earth safe for Maria. As for Sheut, he kept his kingdom safe for Masika.

            “Is this what the world is truly like?” Sheut questioned, surprised to see so much greenery while standing in the lavender field.

            Shadow nodded. “The world consists of everything: plants, flowers, trees, water, animals, and all signs of life. This is what the Earth is like.”

            “It is truly amazing,” Sheut picked up a lavender flower, sniffing it. “If only we had this type of scenery centuries ago, then maybe this world wouldn’t feel desolate to me.”

            “In the past, your world is different. You are now in the present, and this is what the world should look like forever.”

            “I am quite jealous, Shadow the Hedgehog.”

            “Of what?”

            “You were able to experience the beauty of this land without having to worry about wars or destruction.”

            “Quite the opposite. I still experience it nearly every day.”

            “What do you mean?”

            Before Shadow could open his mouth to tell him, he saw a blue streak rushing by in front of them. Then, the blue streak stopped, and turned around to wave him. “Yo Shadow! I finally found you!”

            Rushing over to where he is, Sonic grinned at his rival. “Finally got a break from work?”

            Shadow rolled his eyes. “None of your business, Faker.”

            “I’ll take that as a yes!”

            They heard someone gasping, causing them to turn their heads to see who it was. Shadow cursed to himself, nearly forgetting Sheut is with him, and Sonic has no idea on who he is. As for Sonic, he looked back and forth between his rival and his twin, astonished to see two Shadows, except Shadow wore his G.U.N. jacket and Sheut wore a black coat.

            “I didn’t know you have a twin brother, Shadow,” Sonic scratched his head.

            Before Shadow could retort, Sheut beat him to it.

            “Aman-Rapi?” Sheut whispered.

            Sonic’s eyes widened at his answer. “H-Huh?”

            Sheut’s expression is filled with shock, disbelief, and hope as he gazed at Sonic. “It’s you…”

            He rushed forward, hugging Sonic tightly as he felt tears leaking from the corner of his eyes. “I can’t believe it! It’s really you, Aman-Rapi!” He pulled back, gripping Sonic’s shoulders. “How did you come back to life!? I thought Nephthys came for you when you succumbed to your illness! Are you stuck here like me!?”

            Sheut was then pulled away from Sonic, glaring at the person who did it. “It is forbidden to touch the Pharaoh, and I gave you no such permission to do that!”

            Shadow glared back. “I don’t care what title you have, but you need to remember you’re in the future. This isn’t your past.” He gestured to Sonic. “This is Sonic the Hedgehog, my rival. He isn’t the person whom you mentioned earlier.”

            Sonic nodded, smiling a little. “He’s right. My name is Sonic, and Aman-Rapi is my ancestor.”

            “What did you just say?” Shadow looked at him in disbelief.

            “It’s a long story, now I still want to know whom your twin is and why he confused me for my ancestor?” Sonic questioned.

            Sheut wiped his eyes, taking a deep breath and releasing it before looking at Sonic. “I apologize. You reminded me of someone close to me from my era.”

            Sonic tilted his head in confusion. “Era? What do you mean?”

            Shadow sighs. “It’s classified information from G.U.N. I’m not allowed to tell you, so its best you don’t know.”

            “Not even a little information?”

            “Your request is denied.”

            “Bummer. Guess I’ll never know.”

            “You’re a pharaoh?” Sonic gaped, holding his half-eaten chili dog.

            Sheut nodded, sitting next to him on the grass while holding a chili dog resting on a napkin. “The Pharaoh of Kemet, who ruled for a very long time until my life ended.”

            “That’s so cool! Is that why you like to wear gold so much?”

            “Gold symbolizes the skin of gods & goddesses. We wear it as a blessing to honor the sun god Ra.”

            “That’ll explain the golden earrings and bands you’re wearing.”

            “Yes indeed,” Sheut inspected his chili dog. “What do you call this food again?”

            “The greatest food known to mankind: chili dogs!” Sonic beamed.

            “Chi-li dogs?”

            “Try it and you’ll know what I’m talking about.”

            Sheut studied his chili dog, watched Sonic eat his, then took a small bite of his food. Surprised at tasting the flavor explode in his mouth, he took another bite, then another until he finished it. “It is delicious. I had never tasted anything like this.”

            Sonic finished his own chili dog, then gave him a thumbs up. “I told you it will blow your mind.”

            “Blow my mind!? Is this poisoned!?”

            “Whoa, no way! What I meant to say is that you did something exciting today, which is trying that chili dog for the first time!”

            “Oh,” Sheut looked away in embarrassment. “I apologize.”

            Sonic waved it off. “Don’t worry about it. You’re still adjusting to a new time period, so I understand why you’re cautious over everything.”

            Sheut sighs, closing his eyes. “In my time, assassinations are quite common for the royal family. I must be aware on what is happening around me, have my food and drink tested for poison before consuming, avoid being seen beyond the palace walls, and pay close attention to anyone who enter my kingdom, including those around me.”

            “Yikes. That sounds rough,” Sonic winced at the thought. “How long did you say you ruled Ancient Egypt?”

            “A very long time.”

            “I see,” Sonic recalled something. “I have a quick question, Pharaoh.”

            “You have my permission to speak,” Sheut answered.

            “How did you knew Aman-Rapi?”

            Sheut froze, then his lips stretched into a sad smile as he softly chuckled and gazed at his lap. “It all started when he and his faithful priests arrived at my kingdom for a peace treaty. However, I rarely accept peace treaties with any country unless they prove to me why they wish to form a friendship with me.”

            He tilted his head up to gaze at the clear blue sky. “Many had given up when they failed, but Aman-Rapi never gave up. He resorted in having a race with me, stating that he was the fastest hedgehog in the entire nation. I didn’t believe him at first, but after I raced him, I was proven wrong.”

            Sheut chuckled a little. “We always ended up in a tie, but he wouldn’t give up until he was able to beat me in a race and accept his friendship. His stubbornness won me over, and in the end, I accepted the peace treaty and became his faithful ally.” He turned his head to look at Sonic. “You two are exactly alike – from appearance, personality, and soul. It warms my heart to know that Aman-Rapi’s spirit had never faltered, and he lives on within you.”

            Sonic blushed a little, nervously rubbing the back of his neck. “Gosh, that’s really nice of you to say that. But you gotta remember that I’m Sonic, not Aman-Rapi. He and I are kinda different.”

            “I can tell, but I still admire you, Sonic the Hedgehog. You’re truly a kindhearted soul who sees the good in people.”

            “What can I say? Everyone deserves a second chance.”

            “I can never show mercy to my enemies, especially to those who don’t deserve it.”

            “You have your own sense of justice, while mine is different.”

            “A Pharaoh must remain strict and abide to the laws.”

            “As long as he’s not an overweight bald man with a mustache, then the world is safe.”

            They continued talking to each other, oblivious of their surroundings. Shadow frowned as he leaned against the tree, not too far from where they are. It’s only been half a day, and Sonic was able to have a conversation with Sheut, who is distrustful towards strangers.

            However, he didn’t mind Sonic, probably because he resembled his dead rival/friend. Though it still irked Shadow that his rival is starting to get close to Sheut, and Sheut didn’t mind telling Sonic on who he is, what his past is, and where he came from. It’s almost like Sonic can easily get people to open up to him, whether you’re a friend or foe. Heck, the Faker was able to thaw out Shadow’s icy cold heart, which is something he’ll never admit.

            Sheut may be similar to Shadow, but their personalities slightly differ, mostly due to Sheut didn’t mind interacting with Sonic, while Shadow preferred his alone time. Either way, his Egyptian ancestor won’t be staying here much longer, especially now that the scientists from G.U.N. found a way to help Pharaoh Sheut rest his soul in peace.

            The doors opened, revealing a white light shining brightly in the tomb. Hieroglyphics began to glow a golden color as Sheut’s appearance changed, resulting in him wearing his pharaoh attire. Hothep got on his knees, bowing to him respectfully. “Your majesty.”

            Sheut brought his hand out. “Rise, Priest Hothep. Remember, you are faithful both to me and to Aman-Rapi, so never forget your true purpose as the guardian of the tombs.”

            “I thank you for your kindness, my pharaoh,” Hothep rose from his position.

            Shadow folded his arms. “Looks like you’ll finally be able to rest in peace.”

            Pharaoh Sheut nodded his head. “I’ll be able to return back home, but without having my tomb disturbed.”

            “I got that covered,” Tails replied. “I installed some security updates to prevent any grave robbers from disturbing your resting place, so you’ll be able to rest in peace.”

            Amy nodded. “We even got G.U.N.’s permission to hire their soldiers to come and guard the tombs in case villains like Eggman would return to destroy the pyramids.”

            “So you have nothing to worry about, handsome,” Rouge winked.

            “Except for her,” Knuckles pointed at Rouge. “She’s obsessed with treasure, especially shiny jewelry.”

            “Can’t argue with that,” Rouge giggled.

            Sonic sadly smiled. “We’re really gonna miss you, Pharaoh. I do hope your afterlife has much greenery like Green Hill does.”

            Sheut’s eyes softened, taking a few steps until he stopped in front of Sonic. He reached out to take Sonic’s gloved hand, clasping it with both of his own gloved hands. “Sonic, thank you for gifting me your kindness. I learned so much about your era, customs, and how there are still good people out there. I’ll never forget what you taught me.”

            “Anytime,” Sonic smiled at him. “And I’ll never forget our time together. I know you’ll continue to rule as a strong and kind pharaoh. You’re unique in your own way, Pharaoh Sheut.”

            “Your heart is very pure, Sonic. It must remain that way,” Sheut’s eyes started to darken. “And I’ll make sure no one taints it.”

            Sonic is confused on his question, but then gasped loudly in pain, feeling something sharp pierce his chest. Seeing a dagger stabbed right at the center of where his heart is, Sonic coughed, feeling the blood drip from his mouth and chest. He heard someone screaming in the background, along with yelling, but it sounded muffled, as Sonic felt a pair of hands cradling his face, as he breathed heavily.

            Sheut lovingly gazed down at Sonic, holding him close as he made sure his dark shadows kept everyone away from where he’s standing at. “We shall finally be together again, Aman-Rapi. I won’t let anyone separate us.”

            Scooping him up into his arms as Sonic is held bridal style, feeling his head rest against his chest as his eyes were closed. Sheut glanced over with a crazed look to where the others were, who were unable to get to him due to the dark shadows keeping them at bay. “I thank you all for everything. As of right now, my Habibi & I must return home. Farewell, everyone.”

            Sheut spun around, letting his cape flutter as he walked through the opened doors with Sonic in his arms, ignoring everyone’s shouts and threats as both he and Sonic disappeared into the light, letting the doors close behind them as the glowing lights faded away. Once the dark shadows had vanished, Shadow & Knuckles rushed over and punched the doors, trying to get them to open.

            “Open up right now, you bastard!” Knuckles roared. “Give us back our friend!”

            “You’ll pay for what you did! Do you hear me!?” Shadow shouted in anger.

            “Knuckles! Shadow!”

            They spun around, surprised to see Amy holding Sonic’s body in her arms, tears streaming down her cheeks as Tails cried while hugging Sonic. Rouge was comforting them both, but also had tears dribbling down her face.

            “H-He isn’t breathing! I-I did everything I can to stop the bleeding, but the dagger went through his heart!” Amy sobbed, as her shoulders shook. “H-He’s gone! S-Sonic’s gone!”

            Hurrying over to where she is, Knuckles checked Sonic’s pulse, then listened for any signs of his chest moving. Unfortunately, there was none as he remained lifeless in Amy’s arms. Shadow brought his green Chaos Emerald out from his quills, hoping it would heal him. However, it couldn’t, as it was too late to save him.

            Realizing that Sonic is gone for good, Shadow dropped the emerald, hearing it roll away as he started to have flashbacks, recalling what happened on the Ark, leading all the way to Maria’s death. All the sounds were muffled, his body shook, and his eyes started to become wet, clenching his fists tightly as he felt his emotions go haywire, and the most common one he’s feeling is anger.

            His ear twitched when he heard footsteps approaching them, causing him to turn his head to see it was Hothep, the guardian of the tombs whom Sonic somehow knew from his past.

            “I had no idea Pharaoh Sheut would do something like this,” Hothep’s expression turned somber. “Nor that he is still mourning over Aman-Rapi.”

            Eyes filled with rage, Shadow sped over to where Hothep is, grabbing the front of his cloak and bringing him eye-level to Shadow. “YOU KNEW HE WOULD DO THIS, BUT YOU KEPT THAT INFORMATION FROM US!?”

            Hothep shook his head no. “I solemnly swear in the name of Aman-Rapi I had no idea Sheut would do something so heinous! My loyalty only lies to Lord Aman-Rapi and the gods!”

            “I DON’T BELIEVE YOU!”

            “You don’t have to believe me, but what I say is the truth. I may not know much about Sheut, but I do know that the darkness inside of him expanded after Aman-Rapi died. To him, Aman-Rapi is his light that helped him smile again, and seeing Sonic made him believe Aman-Rapi had been reborn into him.”

            Hothep felt Shadow release his cloak, as he sadly looked at the lifeless blue hedgehog. “Now that Sheut killed your friend and took his soul with him into the afterlife, it’ll be impossible to get it back. The doors to the afterlife can never reopen now that the pharaoh laid his soul to rest.”

            “YOU’RE LYING!” Tails shouted in anger. “WE OPENED THEM BEFORE! WE CAN OPEN THEM AGAIN!”

            All Hothep could do is hung his head in shame, blaming himself for not paying attention to what Sheut’s true intentions are. Now, the son of Queen Aleena and prince of Mobotropolis had been murdered, and Hothep failed to save him. He knew that the queen must be informed about what happened to her son, and can only beg for forgiveness from her and the gods for failing to protect him.

            Loud cries echoed in the tomb, as everyone held their deceased friend in their arms. Shadow felt the tears leaking out of his eyes, dripping down his face as his vision blurred from seeing his dead rival. This wasn’t supposed to happen. How could he had not noticed Sheut’s intentions earlier from the start?

            He let out a loud, agonizing roar, screaming at the heavens for making him experience it again. Cursing Sheut for killing his rival and taking him away from them. Shadow will find a way to get the doors to the afterlife open, and once he does, Sheut will pay for what he did. He will pay for taking Sonic away from him!

            Soft humming escaped from Sheut’s lips, as he stroked his beloved’s blue quills. He has now returned to his kingdom, and everything is exactly as he remembered. His adopted grandfather and sister were also here, happy to see Sheut again, along with his habibi. Speaking of his habibi, he was still sleeping in Sheut’s arms, dressed in a long white dress with flats, golden jewelry, and a ring on his left hand that had a huge ruby stone on it, matching with Sheut’s ring.

            Sitting comfortably on his golden throne, Sheut smiled creepily, feeling the dark shadows praising him for finding Aman-Rapi, as he held him close to his body on his lap with one arm while the other held his chin, letting his thumb stroke his lips until he planted a kiss on him.

            “We are now together, habibi~” Sheut purred. “No one will ever take you away from me ever again~ You are mine for all eternity~”

And that’s the end! I bet it all surprised at you at what happened, but I really did like the idea! Don’t forget to review and comment, and if you do that, I’ll update more!

Chapter Text

            “Hey Sonic?”

            “Yeah?”

            “Why are we hiding in here again?”

            Sonic sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s the only place I could find where they won’t look for us.”

            Silver looked around. “I never knew this ship had a supply closet.”

            “I never thought the captains would think we were flirting with them.”

            “Why would they think we were flirting with them!?”

            “Because we accidentally called them hot?”

            Silver felt his face heating up. “T-They misunderstood us! We were trying to warn them not to stay out in the sun too long!”

            Sonic agreed. “Y-Yeah! You’re right! That’s what I was trying to tell them, but they got the wrong idea!”

            If anyone wondered how this happened to them, it all started when Sonic & Silver were searching for clues on the whereabouts of Sonic’s brother Manic and their friend Gadget. They disappeared from their island a few days ago, and no one had seen or heard from them since. Sonia had been devastated to hear that her younger brother and friend could never be found, since the triplets always kept themselves together ever since their parents passed away.

            Raised by their Uncle Chuck, a brilliant inventor, the siblings grew up to be strong, sophisticated, and kind hedgehogs who always lend a helping hand. They even made some friends along the way: Silver, Gadget, Knuckles, and Amy. However, Knuckles & Amy moved away years ago with their families, while Silver & Gadget remained on Westside Island with the triplets.

            But when Manic & Gadget suddenly vanished on the day they were supposed to meet up near the marketplace, they knew something was wrong. Asking everyone who knew about the both of them, the only clue they got from one of Manic’s thief friend that they were last seen speaking to a couple of strangers near the port, but their outfits indicated they weren’t from here.

            Afraid that they were kidnapped by pirates or some bad people, Sonic & Silver chose to find them, while Sonia had to stay behind with Uncle Chuck incase their brother and friend would return to them safe and sound. They were able to get some supplies and a boat to help them sail at the seas, but it didn’t last long. 3 days after they departed from the island, they crossed paths with a pirate ship, known as The Maria.

            Sonic & Silver hoped they wouldn’t be seen, but they were wrong when they ended up captured by the pirates, tied up against the poles, their stuff confiscated, and a bunch of scary mean pirates pointing their swords at them. Luckily, they didn’t get hurt but they had to be cautious, because pirates are extremely dangerous, especially their bloodthirsty captains.

            Speaking of captains, the ship had two of them, as they arrived for both Sonic & Silver to see them. They weren’t exactly what they imagined. Instead of two huge brutes who want them dead immediately, they were two dark male hedgehogs who look like they could be twins, except for their stripes and outfit being a different color. The first captain had red stripes in his dark quills, along with a tan muzzle, red eyes, and an eyepatch to cover his left eye. He was dressed in a red and gold uniform fit for a pirate captain, brown gloves, brown boots with golden buckles on them, rope tied around his wrists and ankles that were accessories, a brown belt wrapped around his waist, and a red hat with feathers on them fit for a captain.

            The second dark hedgehog had teal stripes to go along with his quills, along with glowing dark green eyes and a white muzzle. His outfit is similar to his twin, except the colors were switched to blue and gray. He didn’t have an eyepatch, and he wore a teal captain’s hat with a single white feather sticking on top.

            “It seems we have a couple of stowaways,” the red and black hedgehog was the first to speak, studying their appearance from head to toe. “They don’t look like pirates though.”

            The blue and black hedgehog nodded. “Indeed. Shall we dispose of them?”

            “Not yet, my brother. I wish to know who they are.”

            “And if we don’t get a response?”

            “We’ll resort to other methods to make them talk.

            The red and black hedgehog stepped forward. “I’ll cut to the chase. You may know me as the most feared pirate in all the sea: Captain Shadow.” He pulled his cutlass sword out from its sheath, pointing its curved sharp tip near Sonic. “What is your name, blue hedgehog?”

            Sonic gulped, sensing a dangerous aura from him. “I-I am Sonic. That’s my name.”

            “No last name?”

            “I prefer not to say.”

            Shadow studied him, then he pointed his finger at Silver. “What about your friend here?”

            “His name is Silver, and he’s with me.”

            “G-Greetings!” Silver quivered a little. “W-We are not your enemy! I swear!”

            The blue and black hedgehog stepped forward, studying Silver’s body language. “If you answer our questions, snowflake.”

            “Um, my name is Silver.”

            “And I am known as Captain Mephiles the Dark. As for snowflake, that’s your new nickname.”

            The atmosphere felt heavy, as Mephiles stared at both Silver and Sonic. “Now then, answer our questions.”

            Before any of them could speak, someone else beat them to it.

            “S-Sonic!? S-Silver!?”

            “I-Is it really you guys!?”

            Sonic turned his head, eyes widening in astonishment as both he and Silver gaped at seeing a couple of familiar faces on the ship, whom they thought moved away from their island and never came back.

            “Knuckles!?” Sonic gasped.

            “Amy!?” Silver exclaimed in disbelief.

            “YOU TWO ARE PIRATES!?”

            After Knuckles & Amy told their captains about how they knew Sonic & Silver, what they were here for, and what their background is, Captain Shadow & Mephiles decided to keep them on the ship as their prisoners, entrusting their most trusted crew members to make sure they won’t escape unless they wish to fear the deadly consequences.

            Because of that, Sonic & Silver had to change into different outfits suited for them instead of their old garbs. Sonic wore a white long-sleeved top with a blue vest over it that had golden accessories on it, an orange and white scarf tied around his waist with the brown felt that had a golden buckle on it, brown boots and gloves, blue bands on his wrists and ankles, a golden hoop earring pierced on his left ear, and an orange and white bandana tied around his head.

            Silver wore a long-sleeved peach blouse with a dark green blouse over it, brown gloves with blue cuffs around his wrists, a brown belt wrapped around his waist, knee-length brown and blue boots with buckles on them, and a dark blue bandana tied around his head.

            They were both kept in the prison cell located at the bottom deck of the boat, guarded by one of their crew members, who is a tall brown anthropomorphic bear. They were given some blankets and pillows to sleep on the floor, along with some edible food, and can only be let out to complete any chores they must do, such as swabbing the poop deck.

            Sonic still couldn’t believe both Knuckles & Amy became pirates, but knew they had no choice. Knuckles & Amy lost their folks to the plague, and were nearly captured by slave traders. Luckily, Captain Shadow and Captain Mephiles stopped it from happening, offering them a place in their crew in exchange for their loyalty to them. They accepted it, and ended up liking their new lifestyle.

            “Manic & Gadget are missing!?” Amy covered her mouth in shock. “How and when!?”

            Sonic sadly nodded, swabbing the deck with a mop. “About a week ago. They never arrived at the marketplace where we were supposed to meet up. I asked around, and a buddy of Manic’s mentioned seeing him and Gadget talking to a couple of strangers near the port, except those strangers weren’t from our island.”

            Knuckles frowned, folding his arms over his chest. “Any description of whom they were speaking to?”

            Silver shook his head. “He never got a good look at them. The only thing he was able to see is that one of the strangers is a jackal.”

            “And that there was a spooky dark ship, but he couldn’t see what the words are,” Sonic added, huffing a little. “Our only clue is finding a jackal, but there haven’t been any reports of any pirate who is a jackal captured by the navy! It’s frustrating!”

            Amy patted his back to provide comfort. “Is that why you didn’t bring Sonia with you?”

            Sonic shook his head. “No way. I don’t want to put my sister in danger. Plus, she needs to stay with Uncle Chuck, just in case Manic & Gadget ever made their way back home safe and sound.”

            “I know they will. Manic is street smart, and Gadget is book smart,” Knuckles responded. “They won’t give up easily.”

            “Let’s just hope they really didn’t get captured,” Silver sighs.

            They had to end their conversation when the captains arrived, ordering everyone to complete their tasks at once. Sonic & Silver made sure the entire poop deck was cleaned, along with other parts of the ship. Though surprisingly, the captains told them to stop cleaning, as they wanted to speak with them at once.

            “Before we could answer any of your questions, we do have a comment about you guys,” Sonic said. “Isn’t the sun burning you two?”

            Captain Shadow arched his eyebrow in confusion. “Pardon?”

            Silver placed a finger on his chin in a thinking pose. “He does have a point. How are you able to survive the heat in your attire?”

            Captain Mephiles tilted his head. “We do not follow on what you’re saying.”

            Sonic pondered for a moment, then snapped his fingers. “Now I get it! You’re both immune to the sun, even though you’re both hot!”

            “Extremely hot, but you’re protected from the sun by your hats,” Silver added.

            In the end, they both realized what they just said and sped away from the captains, deciding to find a hiding spot so they wouldn’t see what type of expression they had, which is why they are now in the supply closet, hoping to stay hidden until everyone is asleep.

            “What are the chances we’re gonna be thrown overboard?” Sonic shivered, trying not to think about how dangerous the sea is.

            “I’m hoping they don’t make us walk the plank,” Silver gulped. “But if we see them again, we can explain to them the real reason why we said that, and hopefully, they’ll understand and won’t punish us.”

            “I hear ya. Plus, we can’t stay on this ship as their prisoners. We gotta find Manic & Gadget.”

            “But we still don’t have a solid lead on who took them or where they went. There also hasn’t been any sightings of a dark spooky ship out in the sea.”

            “There has to be someone who might’ve saw them somewhere! Anything that could help us find them!”

            “Hopefully, something they left behind that could help us figure out a good location.”

            Before they could ponder about it, the door swung open, causing them to jump back in fright. When they saw who it was, Sonic let out a huge sigh of relief. “Tails! You almost gave us heart attacks!”

            Tails, a small yellow fox with two tails, sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. “Sorry about that. I had to check every place until I was able to find you guys. Luckily, you didn’t escape from the ship.”

            “Mostly because we don’t have a boat or supplies to help us,” Sonic answered.

            Silver stepped outside, scanning his surroundings. “No one is with you?”

            Tails shook his head. “Nope! Just me! I was told to find you two and bring you over to the mess hall.” He then placed his hand up to prevent them from talking. “It was Knuckles & Amy who asked me. The captains are confined to their quarters working on their own tasks, so they have no idea you two will be with us.”

            Sonic scratched his head. “I thought they’d be looking for us?”

            “Knuckles, Amy, & I volunteered to find you two. The captains wanted us to tell you that once we find you two, you both must see them at their office tomorrow when daylight arrives,” Tails said.

            Silver paled. “We’re in trouble, are we?”

            “Oh no! They just want to talk, that’s all. There’s no punishment involved!” Tails reassured them.

            Sonic shook his head. “Besides that, why do we need to go to the mess hall?”

             Small mugs filled with beer clinked together, as the whole crew enjoyed it along with rum and other types of drinks filled with alcohol. The mess hall is filled with the whole crew, except for the captains who were in their office quarters, and everyone was either singing, dancing, playing music, or enjoying company with their crew mates.

            This was something Sonic & Silver had seen for the first time, as they sat at their own seats near the bar. Tails got them some drinks, then had to go help his crewmate named Rouge with something while promising to be back quick. Knuckles was busy arm-wrestling with one of the crew members, and Amy was in the kitchen, occasionally coming out to check and see if the boys are doing all right.

            Sonic looked at his drink, twirling the rim of the surface with his finger. “You think it’s safe to drink?”

            Silver shrugged. “I’m not sure if we’re old enough to drink it.”

            “Either way, I don’t want to do anything embarrassing.”

            “Me too. Maybe we can just skip the drink.”

            “I hear you,” Sonic pushed his mug away. “Hey, do you remember that time about a month ago when Sonia got her heart broken by that jerky tiger who thought he was all that?”

            Silver arched his eyebrow. “The one who always flirt with pretty girls? Wasn’t his name Stripes?”

            “Yup. I still remember that day when Manic came up with a brilliant idea to help cheer her up.”

            “The time you wore those belly dancer costumes and performed for her so she would stop crying?”

            “Not only did it worked, but it also worked on you and Gadget.”

            Silver’s cheeks turned pink. “I’ll never forget that day when we came to spend the night at your home and saw so much skin on the both of you.”

            Sonic smirked. “You two not only got a good view, but our hips helped you two move on from having a bad day.”

             “Except you never told me how you were able to shake those hips.”

            “Once we find Manic & Gadget, return home, and make sure there is no danger coming to us, I’ll teach you how to shake those hips.”

            Silver waved his hands out frantically. “T-There’s no need! I-I think I’ll be fine without knowing!”

            Sonic snickered, patting his friend’s shoulder. “If you say so.” Looking around to make sure no one is looking, he grabbed Silver’s wrist, got off the stools with him, and quickly sped to the upper deck, away from the mess hall. “Now that we’re alone here without anyone noticing, we can finally start being serious.”

            “Agreed,” Silver nodded, pulling a small journal from his pocket and opened it to a particular page. “The guild member who knew Manic mentioned that besides seeing a dark spooky ship and one of the figures being a jackal, there was something he did remember on that jackal.”

            “Seeing something red on the jackal,” Sonic frowned, folding his arms over his chest. “He couldn’t tell if it was a necklace or something else. However, he did remember it appeared to be some sort of ruby thanks to his knowledge of jewels.”

            “And there hadn’t been any reports of dangerous pirate jackals out in the sea.”

            “There’s a possibility he is a new enemy who wasn’t discovered by the navy yet.”

            “Along with the other figure who is still a mystery.”

            “But if we find that jackal with the ruby, then we’ll get more information on where Manic & Gadget could be.”

            Then, a hand was placed on Sonic’s shoulder, causing him to flinch as he heard a dark chuckle escaping from the person’s lips. “I’m afraid that isn’t possible.”

            Sonic turned around, eyes narrowed in suspicion. “What makes you say that, Captain Shadow?”

            Shadow smirked. “He won’t tell you where your brother and friend are.”

            “Wait! You know whom the jackal is!?” Silver exclaimed in shock. “Tell us who it is!”

            “Simmer down, snowflake,” Mephiles placed his hand up to silence him. “The one you are referring to is called Infinite, leader of the Jackal Squad.”

            “Also a pathetic pirate who can never match up to me,” Shadow scoffed. “Since it’s a possibility your brother and friend crossed paths with him and his crew, then it’s a possibility they were captured for their loot.”

            “What!? Are you sure!?” Sonic glared at them. “There’s no way they would’ve been captured! Not without a fight!”

            “What we say is true. The Jackal Squad show no mercy to anyone whom they steal or plunder, especially the upper class. They are mercenaries who always get the job done, no matter how sickening it is,” Shadow frowned, folding his arms over his chest. “He’s the only jackal with a red ruby on him who sails the high seas with his crew. No other jackal fits the description except for him.”

            Silver paled, whipping his head towards Sonic. “Then wouldn’t that mean-

            “Hell no! I refuse to believe it!” Sonic shook his head, moving his arm across from his body away horizontally. “They’re not dead! I know they’re still alive! Manic & Gadget are not weak!”

            “Y-Yeah! You’re right! They’re also very smart and know how to get out of a dangerous situation!”

            “Which is why we need to locate Infinite and make him tell us where they are!”

            “A horrific idea. You’ll easily get slaughtered by them,” Mephiles scoffed. “And we won’t even bring you to those guys. You’re both our prisoners, remember?”

            “So abide to our rules, or face the consequences,” Shadow smirked devilishly.

            Sonic placed a finger on his chin to think, then snapped his fingers as an idea struck him, stretching his lips into a smug grin. “Except you forgot one thing.”

            Shadow arched his eyebrow. “And that is?”

            “We’re your prisoners, not part of your crew. We are allowed to leave anytime we want.”

            Silver picked up on what he said, nodding his head in agreement. “Sonic is right. Since we’re just prisoners who were never accepted as part of your crew, there’s no need to keep us here.”

            Sonic happily clapped his hands together. “Here’s what’s gonna happen. We will leave on a dinghy, find a spooky island, search for the spooky ship that has the person we are looking for, make them tell us where my brother and friend are, then return back home safe and sound without having to commit a felony.” He beamed, placing his hands behind his back. “Any questions?”

            Shadow rolled his eyes. “That has to be the most idiotic plan I have ever heard.”

            Mephiles tilted his head in confusion. “It’s not possible to do all of that without committing a crime.”

            “We know how to control ourselves, handsome. We have self-control,” Silver grinned.

            “Did you just call me handsome?”

            “The last time you will ever hear me say that to you. Goodbye!”

            Pulling out a smoke bomb from their quills and throwing it onto the ground to cover the whole area with smoke, Sonic & Silver quickly got out of there, ignoring the loud coughs and shouts for them to halt. Following their plan, they were able to find a dinghy, got on it, cut the ropes to make it fall all the way to the ocean ground, and used the oars to paddle away as quick as they can, thankful that Sonic had super speed that made them get out of there in record time before the alarm sounded.

            Once they were now out of sight where they couldn’t be seen due to the dark, Silver let out a huge sigh of relief. “I can’t believe it worked!”

            “I still can’t believe we didn’t die on that ship,” Sonic gestured to where they were a few minutes ago, then he paddled at a fast pace, but not too fast so none of them would get sick. “Now we just need to find an island where we can hide, gather more clues on where we can find Infinite & the Jackal Squad, rescue Manic & Gadget, and return back home alive.”

            Silver agreed. “I do hope Knuckles & Amy would understand on why we pulled a stunt like that.”

            “They will. We always do dangerous, stupid stuff back then. Plus, they know Manic & Gadget are family, and they’ll do the same thing we’re doing right now.”

            “What will happen if the captains and their crew find us? They’re gonna be so mad at our escape.”

            “They’ll never capture us. I have my speed, and you have your psychokinesis, which we did not activate until the timing was right.”

            “I do hope the captains did not get the wrong idea on what we were trying to tell them.”

            “We’ll let them stick with the fact that we were flirting with them,” Sonic stated. “While I paddle and you stand guard to make sure there are no other ships nearby, let me tell you the story about what Manic & I did to Sonia’s jerky ex-boyfriends whom we never approved of.”

I hope the Pirate AU was interesting! I might add a part 2 for it, so let me know when you want to see that! Remember, review and comment and I’ll get motivated to update more! Please review!

Chapter Text

             Sonic hugged his brother tightly, not wanting to let go. “Sonia, Uncle Chuck, and I couldn’t sleep well after you vanished. Even Gears wouldn’t rest until he figured out where you and Gadget could be.”

            Manic hugged him back, patting his quills. “But now, you can all rest well because we’re right here.”

            Gadget, who finished hugging Silver, nodded. “I really miss everyone back on the island, especially my older brother Gears. You mentioned he hadn’t been sleeping well?”

            “I’m afraid so. We had to convince Gears to at least get a full 8 hours of sleep so he wouldn’t get exhausted,” Sonic inquired.

            “Luckily, he heeded our advice and made sure he is eating and resting well,” Silver added.

            “Thank you,” Gadget breathed out a sigh of relief, then scanned his surroundings. “I never knew Boney Island would actually look like this.”

            “I hear ya,” Manic said, breaking his hug with Sonic as he placed one hand on his cocked hip. “But I can see why this place is dubbed spooky.”

            Sonic agreed. “We already escaped from those pirates, ended up on this island, found each other, and now we gotta get off this island.”

            “Except one problem,” Silver raised his finger up. “Our dinghies got destroyed from the whirlpools surrounding Boney Island, so we don’t have anything for transportation.”

            “Plus, no one ever comes to Boney Island due to rumors about a cursed ruin located at the center of the island,” Gadget gulped. “We also can’t call out for help because there’s a chance the pirates would find us again.”

            Sonic frowned, remembering how they ended up on Boney Island. After morning came, Silver was able to spot the island not far from where they were, and Sonic was able to paddle over at superspeed, except he had no idea there would be whirlpools guarding the place. Luckily, thanks to Silver, they were able to float away from their destroyed dinghy and land on the sandy shore, away from the deep ocean.

            They searched on the sandy side of the island to see if they can get a hint on where they could be, until they spotted Manic & Gadget in the same predicament as they were. Thankfully, after their tearful reunion, none of them got hurt. However, their outfits were different.

            Manic wore an opened white sleeveless shirt with a black short-sleeved vest over it that reached his thighs, a black belt with a golden buckle wrapped around his waist, a fishnet stocking on his left leg while the other stocking is black with a white skull and cross bones design on it, low-heeled red and white boots with spikes on them, a black choker with spikes around his neck, brown fingerless gloves, a black bandana with swirls on them tied around his forehead, two golden hoop earrings pierced at his left ear, and a silver drum-shaped medallion necklace hung around his neck.

            Gadget wore a white turtleneck sweater with a dark brown coat over it that had yellow buttons, brown gauntlet gloves, a leather hip bag to store his compartments, dark brown boots, and black framed glasses. But what caught Sonic’s attention is the necklace hung around Gadget’s neck, which is a silver pendant with a blood red stone on it.

            “Manic. Gadget. Who kidnapped you both?” Sonic asked, when they started walking into the dark forest.

            Manic frowned, folding his arms as he recalled what happened. “We were on our way to meet you guys at the marketplace when we accidentally bumped into a couple of strangers near the port. Surprisingly, they weren’t from around here, but I had a bad feeling in my gut that we should avoid them.”

            Gadget nodded his head in agreement. “We apologized, but the creepy green hedgehog wouldn’t stop drooling over Manic. His friend, a jackal who had a ruby necklace, asked me if I was a scholar, and I told him I’m an apprentice for a famous scholar on our island.” He rubbed his head. “Next thing I remember, I was taken as his prisoner on his ship, and I ended up learning that the person I met is Captain Infinite the Jackal, the most feared pirate in all the seas, along with his Jackal Squad members.”

            “So that’s who he was,” Silver replied, remembering what Mephiles & Shadow told him and Sonic. “Please continue.”

            “He wanted me to study a map in order to find a rare jewel that is said to grant tremendous power to those who obtain it. If I refused to help him, he wouldn’t hesitate to hurt me and my family, so I had no choice but to comply.”

            Gadget rubbed his left arm. “The rest of his crew were nice to me, and Captain Infinite sometimes likes to compliment me or tease me, mostly because I accidentally called him hot when I got a good look at his appearance.”

            Manic groaned. “That’s the one thing you should never say to a pirate. When I got captured by the pervert who called himself Captain Scourge, he thought me insulting him meant I was flirting with him, which nearly placed my butt in danger. I had to be extremely careful not to be alone with him, and find some good hiding places on his ship during my captivity.” He stroked a piece of hair behind his ear. “His crew, known as the Destructix, were wary of me, but didn’t mess with me under the captain’s orders, so no one was dumb enough to lay a hand on me.”

            He placed his hands behind his head. “Thankfully, I was able to come up with a plan to help me escape from that creep by making him believe I wanted to kiss him. I secretly drugged his drink, got him to drink it, got the drug to knock him out before he could pounce on me, stole some of his gold, and high-tailed it out of there while keeping myself hidden from his crew.”

            “I was able to sneak off of the Jackal ship by waiting for everyone to be dead asleep in the middle of the night, get the supplies needed for survival, found a dinghy, and used the oars to paddle myself away from the ship and all the way over to this island,” Gadget finished his story.

            “You almost got molested by a pervert!?” Sonic seethed, feeling his big brother mode activate. “He’s dead once I see him!”

            “Thankfully, Infinite and his crew didn’t hurt you, Gadget,” Silver frowned. “Let’s hope he & I never cross paths with each other.”

            “Easy, you two. We’re fine, and they’ll never find us here,” Manic reassured them.

            “We should focus on finding a way out of here,” Gadget smiled. “But what about you two? How did you end up on this island?”

            Sonic rubbed the back of his head. “We went out looking for you both, got captured by a pirate ship, met their captains who were known as Shadow & Mephiles, became their prisoners, flirted with them by accident, found Amy & Knuckles there working for the captains, came up with a plan to get out of there, stole their dinghy, whirlpool destroyed it, and here we are!”

            “….”

            “…”

            “AMY & KNUCKLES ARE PIRATES!?”

            They made it out of the forest, arriving at a huge clearing where there is a giant stone statue shaped like a diamond. Symbols were engraved on the stone statue, which intrigued Gadget as he got a closer look to see what they mean.

            “I don’t believe it!” Gadget gasped. “It’s actually real!”

            “Which is?” Sonic questioned.

            Gadget spun around to face him. “This stone statue had been replicated to resemble the legendary Master Emerald - said to have been destroyed thousands of years ago in order to protect this world from the wrath of Chaos.”

            He turned his head to look back at the symbols. “I remembered reading a book about it once. Chaos, the god of destruction, is a water spirit who created the 7 legendary Chaos Emeralds – combined to become the powerful Master Emerald as we see in front of us. He is the first known guardian of the Chaos Emeralds, said to have watched over a colony in ancient times.”

            Gadget studied the symbols. “Many mobians had feared him, except for one. A female echidna from the Echidna Tribe, named Tikal, saw Chaos as a kind and gentle spirit who only wants peace in the world, not destruction. She would visit Chaos every day, and soon, they both fell in love.”

            “There’s a bad ending, isn’t there?” Sonic interrupted.

            “I’m afraid so. The chief of the Echidna Tribe wanted to have the Chaos Emeralds to dominate the world by their sacred powers. He got his clansmen to help him obtain the Chaos Emeralds, and Tikal tried to stop them. Believing she is betraying them for the God of Destruction, the chief killed her right in front of Chaos, incurring his wrath as he transformed into his true form, destroying the tribe and everything in his path.

            Due to all the annihilation he committed, Chaos took the emeralds to another location in order to stay hidden, as he sealed himself inside the Master Emerald after they combined. Unfortunately, the gods heard about what he did and had no choice but to destroy the emeralds, not wanting Chaos to commit destruction on the world.”

            Gadget lightly touched the symbols with his fingertips. “No one is certain on who created this stone statue of the Master Emerald, but it is said the gods wanted to leave a piece of history here for those who wish to remember Chaos.”

            Silver sniffed, wiping his eyes. “It truly is a sad legend.”

            Sonic frowned. “I feel bad for both Chaos & Tikal. All they wanted is peace and harmony, but their hopes were shattered because of greed.”

            Manic folded his arms. “Even though the Emeralds no longer exist, at least Chaos & Tikal are together again.”

            “Not according to the rumors,” Gadget studied the giant stone structure.

            “What do you mean?” Sonic asked.

            “During my time on the Jackal ship, I was in the mess hall with the rest of his squad. I overheard one of them mention about a shiny green emerald that resembled what Chaos had created. The location is said to be on an island that is impossible to reach due to it being haunted.”

            “A shiny jewel hidden in a haunted island? I definitely wanna see that,” Manic smirked.

            “Only if we’re crazy enough, bro,” Sonic said, studying the symbols. “Any idea on what these symbols mean?”

            Silver squinted his eyes. “I’m not familiar with this language.”

            Manic spotted a symbol, placing his finger on it. “I know this carving! It’s a musical note!”

            Sonic looked at it. “Hey, you’re right!”

            Gadget studied the carvings more. “I think this section is a music sheet. It’s the first time I’ve seen something like this.”

            “But what song is it?” Silver scratched the side of his head.

            Sonic smirked. “Manic, are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

            Manic grinned. “I sure do!”

            Touching their medallions, a blast of colored light came out to reveal their instruments: Sonic’s electric guitar and Manic’s drums. Studying the music symbols, they started playing, getting a good idea on what the song is.

Sonic:
Mm, yeah
Mirrors, they never lie
Don't see myself inside
Why can't I get it right?
I don't know
You're always watching me fall
Shadows, they like my wall
Why do I feel so small?
I don't know

Sonic & Manic:
So I walk into the dead of night
Where my monsters like to hide
Chaos feels so good inside
Now I know
I lost, I lost, I lost control again
Always do the same and not to blame, I lost control again
I don't, I don't, I don't know who I am
Always do the same and not to blame, I lost control again

Manic:
Ooh
Tired of being afraid
But lately, I lost my faith
What is love without pain?
It ain't home
You're watching me, but I'm below
When I get caught, I hope
This is kind of like how they will
Take me home

Sonic & Manic:
So I walk into the dead of night
Where my monsters like to hide
Chaos feels so good inside
Now I know
I lost, I lost, I lost control again
Always do the same and not to blame, I lost control again
I don't, I don't, I don't know who I am
Always do the same and not to blame, I lost control again
I know that I'm a mess
But I ain't trying to be the best
Oh, whatever's coming next
I better pray-ay-ay-ay
Never said I was an angel
I am damaged all the way
So whatever's coming next
I better pray-ay-ay-ay
I lost, I lost, I lost control again
Always do the same and not to blame, I lost control again
I don't, I don't, I don't know who I am
Always do the same and not to blame, I lost control again

            As they finished playing, the giant stoned Emerald started to glow, unleashing a tall wave of light towards the sky, shining brightly that caused the boys to cover their eyes. Once the light faded away, they uncovered their eyes, and gasped. Instead of the giant stoned structure of the Master Emerald, floating in front of them where it once rested is a Cyan Emerald.

            “A Chaos Emerald,” Gadget whispered in awe. “The legend is real.”

            “Holy moly,” Sonic breathed out, as his instrument vanished back into his medallion.

            Manic let his instrument back inside his own medallion, as he stared at the Chaos Emerald in awe. “It’s glorious.”

            Silver nodded. “But how is it possible?”

            “Looks like there’s more to the story than we realize,” Gadget said. “If we want our answer, then we can only get it from Chaos.”

            The Cyan Emerald started to move, floating over to where Sonic is until it rested in his hands. Surprised at how warm and lightweight it is, Sonic carefully held the Cyan Emerald up in front of him. “I remember hearing stories about what the Chaos Emeralds are like from Uncle Chuck. He mentioned that 7 of them have different colors, and they symbolize something.”

            “Since this one is a cyan color, it represents spirit,” Manic inquired.

            Gadget quickly wrote it down in his mini journal. “What a discovery! We’re the first ones to see this Chaos Emerald with our very own eyes!”

            “Do you think the pirates are looking for those Chaos Emeralds?” Silver questioned.

            “Who knows? But right now, we still need to figure out how to get home,” Sonic said. “Any idea how?”

            “How about you give us the Emerald instead?”

            They froze, slowly turning their heads to see Captain Shadow, Mephiles, and their crew appearing from the woods. His lips stretched into a dark smirk as he eyed the Cyan Emerald held in Sonic’s hands. “Hand it over to us, and we’ll return you all back home.”

            Sonic glared at him, holding the Cyan Emerald close to him. “No way! We know it’s a trap!”

            “So you’re not gullible? Good to know.”

            “How’d you even find us here!?”

            Mephiles was the first to answer. “A giant beam of light rose from Boney Island, filling our minds with curiosity on what had happened there. Imagine our surprise when we saw no whirlpools or giant sharp boulders blocking us from entering the island.”

            “We even found the damaged dinghy you stole us, letting us know you were able to reach here,” Shadow finished. “Since you 4 were kind enough to find one of the Chaos Emeralds, it’s time to hand it over to us.”

            Manic narrowed his eyes, spotting Knuckles & Amy nearby. “What the hell!? Knuckles & Amy are pirates as well!?”

            “It’s actually true!?” Gadget gasped in fright.

            “Manic? Gadget?” Amy was surprised to see them. “You were able to find them!?”

            “And yes! It’s true! We are pirates, so deal with it!” Knuckles frowned. “Now hand over the Emerald and we’ll return you 4 back to Seaside Island!”

            Then, they heard rustling nearby and two mobians appeared not far from where they are, along with more pirates who are with them. Sonic studied the new individuals, eyes widening in shock as he saw it was a green hedgehog and a jackal with a ruby necklace on. “Wait a minute, are those two your kidnappers!?”

            Silver looked back and forth between the two mobians and his friends. “They fit the description of Scourge & Infinite, correct?”

            Manic cursed, glaring at Scourge. “Fucking hell! Now this situation has gotten worse!”

            Scourge grinned evilly, as he stared at Manic. “I finally found you, vixen~ You still owe me a kiss and your body~”

            “Stay away from my brother, you perverted bastard!” Sonic shielded Manic, glaring daggers at Scourge. “Unless you want a nasty beating!”

            “Bring it on, blue! I ain’t scared of you!”

            “Enough!” Shadow ordered, then glared at the Jackal who was glaring at him. “Why are you two here!? For the Chaos Emerald!?”

            Infinite scoffed. “What do you expect? All of us want the same thing, and it’s the Chaos Emerald the blue hedgehog has in his hands.” He then saw Gadget, causing him to snarl. “As for you, I never gave you permission to leave my ship.”

            “You kidnapped me, remember!? I was kept there as a prisoner!” Gadget glared at him.

            “You’re also mine! Do not forget that I gave you that necklace, which makes you part of my pack!”

            “Huh!? You gave me this necklace!?” Gadget pointed to the silver pendant with the blood red stone on it.

            “I did, and you’re considered my property,” Infinite ushered him over with his finger. “Now come to me at once with the Chaos Emerald.”

            “No thank you! I’m staying with my friends!”

            “Then you leave me no choice but to use force, little wolf.”

            Sonic, Silver, Manic, and Gadget backed away, staying close to each other as they eyed each and every pirate about to make a move, waiting for their captains to give them permission to strike. Seeing that they have no other choice, Sonic placed the emerald in his quills, whispered to Silver to activate his powers once he gives them the signal, grabbed Manic & Gadget’s hands, and used his superspeed to get them out of there.

            The pirates were surprised at what they saw, but this angered the captains as they ran after them, ordering their crew to catch up and block off all the exits so they wouldn’t escape. Sonic kept Manic and Gadget close to him, while Silver flew thanks to his psychic abilities. Since they were in a different area of the jungle, they had to be careful to avoid anything that could stop them such as tree branches or dangerous animals.

            Sprinting to a new direction in order to confuse the pirates, Sonic scanned his surroundings. “Silver, can you fly up and see if the exit is nearby!?”

            “I’ll try!” Silver flew up, looking around quickly and then flew back down before he could be seen. “Just up ahead is the beach! I see a ship, so we just need to go straight and get on that ship!”

            “If its empty, I can sail us out of here!” Manic added.

            “Then let’s hurry! We gotta get out of here before they find us!” Gadget exclaimed.

            They were able to get out of the forest, but something tackled Sonic from behind, causing him to fall onto the ground and release his grip on Manic & Gadget, both tumbled away from him. Feeling both his wrists pinned to his back along with a hand pinning his head to the ground, Sonic turned his head a bit, growling as he saw who it was. “Let me go, Shadow!”

            Shadow chuckled darkly, as he leaned down and whispered in his ear. “There’s nowhere for you to escape, Sonic. You’re finished.”

            Sonic struggled, wiggling around but soon stopped when he felt something hard poking his back. “Don’t even think about stabbing me!”

            “Then you must behave,” Shadow tied his wrists and body with rope, getting up as he pulled Sonic to his feet.

            Sonic’s eyes widened in horror as he saw his brother and friends captured by the pirates. Mephiles used his dark tendrils to tie up Silver, rendering him immobile so he wouldn’t escape from his grip. Manic was wrapped in a huge bear hug from behind by a giant ape, kicking his legs as he struggled to get out of his grip, but to no avail as Scourge grinned devilishly. Gadget held his hands up in surrender as Infinite & the Jackal Squad pointed their swords at him, surrounding him in a circle so he wouldn’t escape.

            “Let them go right now!” Sonic seethed. “You said you wanted the Chaos Emerald, right!? Let us go, and I’ll hand it over!”

            “I don’t think so,” Shadow pulled Sonic back, feeling a strong body pressed against his quills. “Only one pirate group can have the Chaos Emeralds, which is why I’ll be the one to obtain it first.” His hot breath blew against Sonic’s ear. “Thankfully, now I know how the Emeralds are discovered.”

            Before Sonic could ask, something hit the back of his neck, causing him to black out.

Chapter Text

            “A toast to Chaos for saving our butts!” Sonic cheered, raising his mug.

            “Huzzah!” his siblings and friends clinked their mugs with his.

            They all chugged down on their apple cider, mostly the boys while Sonia sipped hers. A few days ago, just when the boys were nearly captured by the pirates, the Cyan Emerald somehow teleported them away from Boney Island and onto Seaside Island, nearly giving Sonia & Uncle Chuck heart attacks when they were found near the shores.

            Once they all woke up, the boys couldn’t stop hugging their families, happily crying and relieved that they managed to arrive back home safe and sound. Sonia & Uncle Chuck were thrilled to see Sonic & Manic safe and unharmed, including Silver & Gadget. Silver’s grandfather Venice was relieved to know that he came back home alive and free of injuries, and Gears wouldn’t stop crying tears of joy after being reunited with his little brother Gadget.

            But once the boys told their families on what happened, they had to remain hidden in their homes for a while until they were certain the pirates won’t know of their return. It lasted for a while, but Sonic didn’t want to stay cooped up in the house for too long, and suggested they go to their favorite hangout place at night during a full moon, which the others didn’t mind, and their families allowed them as long as they return home before the end of their curfew.

            “I sure do miss this tavern,” Sonic gestured to the bar, where everyone is seated at their table waiting for their food or drinks.

            “I hear ya. The Seven Stars has the best food and drinks in all of Seaside Island,” Manic tore a piece of his chicken leg.

            “Don’t forget the smell here. It has the scent of home,” Gadget happily wagged his tail.

            “Including their pies,” Silver moaned in delight after eating a slice of apple pie.

            Sonia took a bite of her bread. “What’s important here is that you 4 are back home safe and sound.” She placed her bread back on her plate, smiling sadly. “Unfortunately, I had no idea Amy & Knuckles chose to be pirates.”

            Sonic nodded with a firm expression. “They mentioned the captain and his crew saved them from slave traders. Because of that, they chose to be pirates so it wouldn’t happen to anyone else.”

            “They’re still the same Amy & Knuckles we know, but a tad different due to being on a pirate ship with other pirates,” Silver added. “We did tell them that we missed them a lot.”

            “I don’t miss being kidnapped though,” Manic rolled his eyes. “I still get nightmares about that pervert.”

            Gadget gulped, feeling his cheeks heating up. “I-I sometimes have dreams about what Infinite will do to me if I disobey him.” He then covered his face. “W-Why did I had to tell him he was hot when I saw his face for the first time!?”

            “I doubt it since most pirates never take good care of themselves,” Sonia gagged. “But either way, I hope to see Knuckles & Amy again someday, as long as there are no pirates with them.”

            “Along with no Captain Shadow or Mephiles,” Sonic munched on his food.

            “No matter how handsome they were, we did not like being their prisoners,” Silver raised his hand up. “Miss Tangle, I’d like another slice of apple pie, please!”

            “Coming right up!” Tangle, who worked as a waitress, gave him a thumbs up before she went to tend to another customer.

            Manic’s eyes lit up when an idea struck him. “Hey sibs, let’s create some music here to celebrate our safe return from those nasty pirates.”

            “Nice idea!” Sonic grinned, giving his brother a thumbs up.

            “Time for Team Underground to make a comeback!” Sonia nodded her head in agreement.

            Once they finished their meals, Sonic and his siblings hurried over to where the tavern owner is, whom they knew as Vector the Crocodile. When they got his approval to perform on stage, the siblings jumped onto the wooden floorboards, touched their medallions to let their instruments out, got into position, and started playing as the patrons watched.

Sonic:
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Atrapada en un mal amor
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Atrapada en un mal amor

Sonic, Sonia, & Manic:
Ra-ra-ah-ah-ah
Roma Roma-ma
Gaga, "Oh la-la"
Un mal romance
Ra-ra-ah-ah-ah
Roma, Roma-ma
Gaga, "Oh la-la"
Un mal romance

Sonic:
Quiero lo malo, lo malo de ti
Lo quiero todo te quiero para mi
Muero de amor,

Amor, amor, amor
Quiero tu amor, ¡hey!

Manic:
Quiero tu drama, tocarte tu mano, (¡Hey!)
Quiero que sudes y que nunca sea en vano
Quiero tu amor

Amor, amor, amor
Quiero tu amor

Sonia:
Sabes que te quiero
Y que te necesito
Quiero tu mal, tu mal amor

Sonia, Sonic, & Manic:
Quiero tu odio y tu amor a la vez
Tú romance me hace tanto mal
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Quiero tu amor y toda la venganza a la vez
Tú romance me hace tanto mal
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Atrapada en un mal amor
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Atrapada en un mal amor
Ra-ra-ah-ah-ah
Roma-roma-ma
Gaga, "Oh la-la"
Un mal romance

As they sang, the audience cheered for them, including Silver & Gadget since they recognized this song. Even those who speak another language knew what the lyrics are saying.

Sonic:
Quiero tu horror y el diseno del mal
Eres culpable todo un criminal
Robas mi amor

Amor, amor, amor
Quiero tu amor

Manic:

Quiero tu mente, pensando muy mal

En mi Ventana siempre verte llorar

 Quiero tu amor

Amor, amor, amor
Quiero tu amor

Sonia noticed that they haven’t been getting any loud cheers as usual, looking over to see some of the patrons hiding or looking away from something. She saw some strangers who entered the tavern, recognizing them as pirates, making her nearly miss her cue.

Sonia:
Sabes que te quiero
Y que te necesito

Manic:

 (porque soy una perra libre, cariño)

Sonia:
Quiero tu mal, tu mal amor

Sonic, Sonia, & Manic:
Quiero tu odio y tu amor a la vez

Tu romance me hace tanto mal
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Quiero tu amor y tu venganza a la vez
Tú romance me hace tanto mal
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Atrapada en un mal amor
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Atrapada en un mal amor

Sonic & Manic noticed Sonia backing away, still playing her keyboard but no longer singing the lyrics. When they looked over to see what she was looking at, their eyes widened in horror when they saw Captain Shadow, Mephiles, Scourge, Infinite, and the rest of the pirates at the tavern watching them. Not wanting their audience to get scared, they both got an idea as they continued to sing the lyrics.

Sonic & Manic:
Ra-ra-ah-ah-ah
Roma-roma-ma
Gaga, "Oh la-la"
Un mal romance
Ra-ra-ah-ah-ah
Roma-roma-ma
Gaga, "Oh la-la"
Un mal romance

The lights suddenly turned off stage, but then flashes of light appeared as Sonic & Manic started posing as they continued to sing, captivating the audience as they all watched them move gracefully, hypnotized by how alluring they appeared. Even Shadow and Scourge were entranced by them, mostly Scourge wolf-whistling as Shadow leered at Sonic with a dangerous look on his face.

Walk, walk, fashion baby
Work it, move that bitch crazy
Walk, walk, fashion baby
Work it, move that bitch crazy
Walk, walk, fashion baby
Work it, move that bitch crazy
Walk, walk, passion baby
Work it, I'm a free bitch, baby

The lights turned back on, revealing Sonic & Manic sitting side by side with their backs pressed against each other. They both posed with one leg stretched while the other leg is raised up, as their expressions suddenly turned seductive.

Sonic:
Quiero tu amor, no quiero soledad
Quiero tu amor, no quiero tu Amistad

Manic:
I want your love and all your lover’s revenge
Quiero tu amor, no quiero tu Amistad

Looking at their captains as they sang the lyrics, Sonic & Manic laid on the ground as they continued to sing, heads turned to face each other as the audience watched to see what they will do next.

(Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh)
No quiero tu amistad
(Quiero tu mal amor)
No quiero tu amistad

Sonic & Manic arched their backs as they slowly rise up, feeling eyes linger on them as they leisurely sat up while sitting on the ground, then turned their heads to smirk flirtatiously at the audience as their eyes sparkled with a seductive expression.

Want your bad romance

Want your bad romance

Suddenly, they were no longer on the ground but now standing up, playing their instruments as if what they did earlier never happened. This made the entire audience forget about what they were scared about and cheered for them, as Sonia smiled and sang along with her brothers.

Sonia, Sonic, & Manic:
Quiero tu odio y tu amor a la vez
Tú romance me hace tanto mal
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Quiero tu amor y tu venganza a la vez
Tú romance me hace tanto mal
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Atrapada en un mal amor
Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
Atrapada en un mal amor
Ra-ra-ah-ah-ah
Roma-roma-ma
Gaga, "Oh la-la"
Un mal romance

            The entire tavern cheered, whooping and hollering as they all clapped for their talented musicians. Sonic & his siblings waved as they bowed, then noticed the captains and pirates were headed towards Silver & Gadget, who were oblivious to who was coming to them.

Thinking quickly, Sonic used his electric guitar to shoot blue lasers from the headstocks, causing the pirates to avoid the hit as Silver & Gadget turned around, backing away in fright as they saw the captains. Then, Manic pulled something from his quills and threw it on the ground, covering the whole tavern in smoke. Once it cleared away, Sonia and the boys were nowhere to be seen.

“Are you sure Sonia will be safe with your uncle?” Gadget gulped. “What if they know where we live?”

“They won’t,” Sonic said. “It’s us they want, not them.”

“Except we placed our butts in danger again,” Manic groaned in disgust.

Silver scanned his surroundings, as his ears twitched at the sound of waves hitting the beachy sands. “Are you sure it’s a good idea to lure them here, especially at this hour?”

“And why are we letting them come to us? I thought we were supposed to avoid them?” Gadget questioned.

Sonic sighs, placing both hands on his hips. “Running away from them forever isn’t gonna stop them from coming after us.” He pulled the Cyan Emerald out hidden from his blue quills. “Besides wanting the Chaos Emeralds, Shadow and the other pirates are not willing to let us go. They still want to keep us their prisoner, even though we refused to be pirates.” He held the Cyan Emerald up towards the sky, watching it shine brightly from the moon’s light. “I’m willing to make a deal with Captain Shadow.”

Manic folded his arms and shook his head. “Bad idea. Pirates don’t keep their end of the bargain.”

“Then we go to Plan B!”

“Plan B?” Silver asked.

Sonic grinned mischievously. “Convince them that we already gave the Cyan Emerald to someone else.”

Gadget shook his head. “They’re not gonna believe us.”

“Not unless we confuse them!” Sonic looked over to see some movement. “Looks like they’re already close by.”

Manic glanced over to where he was looking at, then smirked. “They’re going the wrong way.”

“Don’t you think we should escape now while they’re not looking? Throw them off our trail?” Silver inquired.

“I don’t want my brother to cross paths with them,” Gadget worried. “Or have them know where we are.”

Sonic looked at the Cyan Emerald in his hand, whispered something to it, and it started to glow. Grinning, he glanced over to where he could see a familiar figure appearing from the darkness. “Hey Shadow! Come find us at Boney Island!”

Shadow quickly looked over, but was too late as Sonic and the other 3 had already vanished in front of him. Scowling, he turned his head to glare at his crewmates. “Get to the ship at once! They’re either at the island or at another location to find the second Chaos Emerald!”

The crew saluted. “Aye aye, Captain!”

Sonic waved, holding the Red Chaos Emerald close to him. “We wish you both happiness!”

Manic also waved, holding the Green Chaos Emerald. “Remember to invite us to your wedding!”

“We’ll never forget you two!” Silver happily smiled, holding the Purple Chaos Emerald.

“And we’ll make sure these Chaos Emeralds are in safe hands!” Gadget cradled the Yellow Chaos Emerald in his arms.

Content after hearing those words, Chaos, Tikal, and the Chao’s faded away until they turned into sparkles, rising to where they blue sky is. Once the atmosphere returned to normal, the boys sighed in relief as they saw the island returning to its healthy, vegetative self.

“It was nice of them to let us keep these Chaos Emeralds,” Sonic held the Red Chaos Emerald out.

“I consider it a blessing,” Manic smirked, wiping the Green Chaos Emerald with his vest to keep it clean.

Silver studied his Purple Chaos Emerald. “Even though they kept the other 3, I’m still surprised they trust us to have them.”

“Along with giving us permission to give these Chaos Emeralds to those whom we trust the most, as long as it’s not used for evil or destruction,” Gadget added, keeping his Yellow Chaos Emerald close to his body.

Sonic agreed with his words. “We were able to find all the Chaos Emeralds, revive back Chaos, helped him reunite with Tikal, and let them finally be together again. Right now, our world is safe.”

“Except those pirates are still searching for them,” Silver inquired. “And the captains won’t give up until they find us.”

“Which is why we gotta get out of here now because I see their ships approaching!” Manic pointed to a few ships stopping near the shoreline.

Gadget paled. “Manic’s right! We need to escape before they-

“Too late~”

They froze, spotting the captains and their crewmates appearing out of nowhere in front of them, blocking their escape route. They couldn’t turn around because the giant cliff is behind them, and all the way down is the raging ocean and sharp rocky boulders that can injure them gravely. Or worse… kill them.

Infinite was the first to speak. “Surrender yourselves at once, and hand over the Chaos Emeralds.” He pulled his sword out from its sheath. “Comply, and you’ll be able to return back home alive.”

Shadow scoffed, rolling his eyes at the jackal. “Don’t listen to this fool. Give me the Chaos Emeralds instead.” He pulled his cutlass sword out, pointing the tip at Sonic. “I’m willing to accept your apology if you surrender and do as I say.”

“Do not forget that we’re both using the Chaos Emeralds, Shadow,” Mephiles piped up. “I too want in on the action.”

“Not only do I want the Chaos Emeralds, but I want my green vixen to come back to me!” Scourge licked his lips, tilting his hat as he ignored Manic’s glare. “Come on, baby~ I promise to go easy on you this time~”

Manic ignored him, turning his head to gaze at his brother. “Please tell me you have another plan?”

Sonic thought about it for a moment, then his eyes lit up as he snapped his fingers. “I think I know what’s happening! We’re experiencing what Amy foretold us from her Tarot cards!”

Shadow arched his eyebrow, turning his head to see his crewmate having a confused expression. “What is he babbling about?”

Amy rubbed the back of her neck. “Do you recall I can predict a person’s future with my tarot reading? Well, I gave Sonic & Silver one when they were held prisoner on our ship.”

“It’s true. I witnessed it beforehand,” Knuckles answered.

“I still remember what you told Silver and me, Amy!” Sonic grinned. “We persevered and did not give up! We’re still standing!”

Silver gaped in realization. “That’s right! You also told us to give the person we know and trust a special gift so the world will remain safe!”

“Making sure we remain on the middle path, related to the Temperance card!” Sonic disappeared from his spot, then reappeared in front of Shadow that nearly made him jump back until he felt something placed in his hands. “Captain Shadow, keep this Red Chaos Emerald safe.”

Shadow looked down to see the Red Chaos Emerald in his hands, then looked back at Sonic in confusion. “You’re actually giving this to me?”

“Yup!” Sonic smiled, placing both hands on his hips. “You’ll keep the Red Chaos Emerald safe better than I can.”

Silver understood what he meant, as he hurried over to where Mephiles is and carefully gave him the Purple Chaos Emerald. “You can have this Purple Emerald, Captain Mephiles. This can help tame your powers in case they get out of control.”

Holding the Purple Emerald in his hands, Mephiles looked at Silver with his head tilted. “Thank you, but how did you know I’m getting too powerful?”

“Your tiny dark clones would always come out at the most random times, so I figured they need to rest and only come out if needed.”

“How thoughtful of you, my snowflake.”

Manic pretended to gag, then quickly appeared in front of Scourge as he shoved the Green Chaos Emerald into his hands. “Do not lose it, you hear me!? If I learn that you’re using it for destruction or chaos, I’m coming after your head!”

Scourge was surprised at first, but then smirked as he leaned close to him. “You want to have me, do you?~”

His answer is feeling both of his cheeks pulled painfully, causing him to yelp and try to get Manic to stop pinching them. “Okay! Okay! I get it! Don’t use it for anything stupid!”

Manic smirked, releasing his grip on him. “Good boy. Never forget what I told you, Scourgie.”

“Does this mean-

“You’re not getting my ass.”

Gadget already went over to where Infinite is, and carefully handed him the Chaos Emerald. “You can keep the Yellow Chaos Emerald. It can provide some light for you and your family in case you must sail at night or end up at a foggy area.”

Infinite arched his eyebrow in confusion, but then shrugged as he held it out for his crew to see. “I do not know what to say, little wolf.”

“You’re welcome, Captain,” Gadget beamed, feeling his red tail wag in happiness. “Plus, the Yellow Emerald matches your yellow eye, so I got lucky to have the Yellow Emerald that reminded me of you!”

“Really?”

“Yup!”

Infinite smirked, as he leaned in for their noses to touch. “Have you been thinking about me all this time?~”

Gadget turned red, feeling an arm wrap around his waist so he wouldn’t move. “A-About your eyes or how hot you are?”

“Both~” Infinite grinned.

His answer is seeing the cute red wolf covering his blushing face, seeing steam escaping from his ears as Gadget squeaked. “T-Time for me to return back home! L-Let me know when you and your family have found what you’re looking for!”

“I’m not allowing you to leave me, my darling~” Infinite pulled him close for their bodies to touch. “You belong to me, so you cannot escape from me~”

“Hold it right there!” Sonic pointed at Infinite, glaring at him. “We are not surrendering! We’re just giving you the Chaos Emeralds, then returning back home! You’re misunderstanding the whole situation here!”

“There is no misunderstanding,” Shadow grabbed Sonic’s forearm, placing the Red Chaos Emerald in his dark quills. “Surrendering the Emeralds mean you boys are also surrendering yourselves to us.”

“He is correct,” Mephiles let his dark tendrils out, wrapping them around Silver so he wouldn’t escape. “This time, we’re not letting you 4 go.”

“You’re still mine, baby!” Scourge grinned, grabbing Manic’s waist as he pulled him close. “I’ll show you what true paradise is like~”

Manic shoved him away. “I’m not sleeping with you! I don’t kiss losers!”

“Don’t listen to the pirates, guys!” Sonic called out to them. “Remember, we can get out of this situation again!”

Later at night

“A-Ah! S-Stop!”

“I’m almost there!~”

“N-No! S-Shadow!”

With one final thrust, Sonic cried out in ecstasy as he felt himself being filled up, hearing Shadow groan loudly as he felt his body land on his. Breathing heavily, Sonic moaned as his body felt sluggish, making it difficult for him to get up or move. However, he didn’t have to as he felt a pair of strong arms turning him to his side, until his face is met with a patch of white fur that was soft to the touch.

Then, his chin was tilted up until he felt lips pressed against his. He didn’t kiss back since he had no energy to continue, but he felt a hand on the back of his head push against him, causing the kiss to deepen. Once the kiss was over, Sonic panted as he gazed at the crimson orbs belonging to the captain. “Y-You’re insane.”

Shadow smirked, stroking his blue quills. “Only for you~”

“I-I want my butt back!”

“You still have it~”

“You know what I meant!”

“You willingly gave it to me~”

“I never did!”

“I specifically remembered you want it after you kissed me and-

“You tricked me into drinking beer! I can’t handle alcohol well!”

“Except you had 2 mugs of it and ended up saying nonsense about talking coconuts.”

“My drink got drugged!”

“I checked. You weren’t drugged at all,” Shadow nipped at Sonic’s neck, who squeaked as he pushed him away. “Don’t be shy, mi amor~ Didn’t you say you wanted my love and not my revenge?~”

“I-I never said that!” Sonic turned red.

“Yes you did~ You sang those words to me at the tavern~”

“But not literally! They’re just lyrics that were part of the song to entertain the audience!”

“Except you made a huge mistake in singing it to me in my favorite language~”

“Y-You speak Spanish?”

“Si~ Hablo mi idioma materno solo con aquellos en quienes confio~” Shadow leaned forward until their noses touched. “Y ahora, cumplire tus anhelos y anhelos, mi hermoso erizo azul~”

Before Sonic could ask what he meant by that, he yelped as his back hit the bed and lips were pressed against his, tasting him as hands explored every inch of his body. Even though he already has so many bitemarks and love bites on him, it’s obvious Shadow isn’t done yet. Feeling him suck on his neck, Sonic tried not to moan as he sluggishly tried to push Shadow off of him.

“A-Amy was right about being aware of getting eaten by an animal! She should’ve mentioned the description of that animal being a black and red hedgehog!”

“Except I’m tasting you, not eating you~”

“A-Ah!~ N-Not there, Shadow!~”

And that’s the end of the pirate story! I hope you all liked it because the next chapter is gonna be a Mafia AU, so remember to review and comment and I will upload it soon! Thank you!

Chapter Text

Now for this one-shot, this will feature some characters you are familiar with from the Sonic series, games, and movies, and there will be an OC in here so watch out for that!

            Laughter escaped from their mouths as Sonic & his friends walked on the trail. It was a beautiful day today, and Amy suggested they all have a picnic together at their favorite spot -Lake Destiny located in the outer part of the woods where a wooden picnic table is. Luckily, there was no Dr. Eggman attacking the city due to a cold he had gotten, obviously from his lab since he keeps forgetting to clean it, so the whole gang decided to use that day to take a break from everything.

            “You’re all gonna love what I packed for the picnic!” Amy gushed, holding the picnic basket that was filled with food. “I even made sure to pack extra drinks, so we won’t get thirsty.”

            “I can’t wait to try your yummy food, Miss Amy,” Cream smiled, walking next to her with Cheese.

            “Chao!” Cheese happily squeaked.

            Tails gazed at the blue sky. “Having a picnic is a great idea. It’s been a while since all of us had gotten together.”

            “I agree with you, pal,” Sonic said, placing his hands behind his head. “Good thing Eggman is on bedrest with a nasty cold, or we would’ve never had this picnic today.”

            Knuckles firmly nodded, walking next to him. “As long as he doesn’t cause any more havoc, then some proper rest is needed.”

            Sonic smirked at him. “At least you’re finally taking a break from your bodyguard duties, Knux.”

            “Protecting the Master Emerald is my duty, Sonic. I’m only joining you all on this picnic because that crazy bat won’t be here for the next 2 days, meaning she won’t even dare go near the emerald,” Knuckles slightly glared at him. “Thanks to Tails installing a security system around the island, the Master Emerald will remain safe from intruders.”

            “Mostly from Eggman and Rouge?”

            “Exactly.”

            Amy sadly sighs. “I do wish Team Dark & Team Chaotix would join us on our picnic.”

            Cream nodded. “Me too, Miss Amy. Mama told me that Mr. Vector, Mr. Espio, and Charmy are working on a detective case for a client.”

            “Rouge mentioned she and her team were assigned on a mission that will last for about 2 days,” Amy gazed at the horizon. “I do not know where Big & Froggy are, and Blaze has princess duties. Hopefully, all of us can get together someday for a wonderful picnic at our favorite location.”

            “I like that idea,” Tails commented.

            “Me too. Having all of our friends over would be awesome,” Sonic gave her a thumbs up.

            “Agreed. We should all plan a gathering near Lake Destiny for another picnic, and this time, all of us would have free time on that day,” Knuckles added.

            Amy beamed, smiling widely with her eyes closed. “Thank you, everyone! Let’s all have a wonderful picnic together as a family!”

             They all cheered, as they were close to their destination. But then, Sonic stopped walking, feeling his quills flare out as the atmosphere suddenly felt different. Tails & Knuckles noticed he wasn’t walking, stopping their walk as they turned around to ask what happened, until he suddenly vanished in front of them.

            Blinking once, Sonic realized he wasn’t with his friends anymore. Instead, he was in some sort of dark cave that had glowing symbols carved on the walls. Blue light peeked from the cracks, so it wasn’t too difficult to see what the interior of the cave looked like. However, the tense atmosphere is still there, causing him to scan his surroundings.

            “How exactly did I get here?” he mumbled to himself.

            “I brought you here.”

            Sonic gasped, seeing 3 figures appear from a dark mist. The one in the middle is unfamiliar, but the two standing on either side of the middle figure caused him to step back, clenching his fists tightly as he glared at them. “Mephiles and Infinite?”

            Mephiles tilted his head, eyes filled with amusement. “It seems he was correct. You do remember me.”

            “What are you talking about!?” Sonic’s eyes darted from Mephiles to Infinite. “How are you two alive!? I thought you were both gone forever!?”

            Infinite, who still wore his mask to cover his face, chuckled. “You are wrong, Sonic the Hedgehog. Death could never claim us.”

            “Ignoring what you just said, who’s your pal over there?” Sonic pointed to the newcomer. “New ally, I presume?”

            The newcomer Sonic pointed at is a gray male hedgehog with his left eye covered by his bang, long gray quills nearly styled like Sonic’s with black tips at the end, icy blue eyes, white muzzle, white underbelly with some chest fur, a black bandana tied around his neck with a teal blue crown symbol on it, gray gloves with icy blue pendants attached to them, dark blue bracelet rings wrapped around his wrists, knee-length gray boots with blue stripes and buckles on them, and hung around his neck is a black obsidian pendant necklace.

            “Where are your manners? It is rude to point at someone,” Mephiles chuckled, giving Sonic a mock bow as he gestured to the person next to him. “This is our savior, known as Zen.”

            “Zen? Zen what?” Sonic arched his eyebrow.

            The grey hedgehog, known as Zen, placed both his hands up to prevent Mephiles and Infinite from speaking, as he took a step forward and studied Sonic’s appearance. “What he said is true. You really are him.”

            “He? Well, I am quite famous,” Sonic cheekily grinned, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

            “Sonic the Hedgehog, son of Queen Aleena and brother to Sonia & Manic the Hedgehog.”

            Sonic froze, eyes widened in horror as he stared at Zen. “W-What are you talking about?”

            Suddenly, he felt his arms being pinned to his sides, along with his legs tied together. He looked down to see that some sort of black thread had tied him up, and it’s impossible to break it because the more he moves, it digs deeper onto his skin where he can see some cuts forming. He lifted his head up to glare at Zen. “I don’t know what’s going on here, but let me go!”

            His answer is ignored when he saw Zen whispering something to Mephiles, who nodded as he used his abilities to summon something from the shadows, forming a misty hand. Then, Zen looked back at Sonic, using his hands to let his strings tighten their grip on Sonic so he wouldn’t escape. “Let out a song, son of Queen Aleena. Show us how powerful your voice is.”

            “How do you know Queen Aleena!?” Sonic seethed, struggling to get out of the strings. “Who exactly are you!?”

            “A ventriloquist who enjoys puppetry,” Zen answered, moving his fingers to stop Sonic’s struggling.

            Sonic felt something wrap tightly around his body, realizing it was one of the misty hands Mephiles had created. Then, he saw another misty hand moving closer to his face, until it flew into his mouth and then came out, holding an orb of blue light as he heard singing coming from it, realizing that it was his voice singing from the orb.

            He tried to say something, but no sound would come out from his throat. Sonic saw the blue orb moving closer to Zen, until it was absorbed into the pendant necklace. He felt the strings releasing him, but he’s still held by the giant misty hand that was holding him in place, rendering him unable to move as he saw Zen appearing in front of him.

            Zen took out something from behind him, and placed it around Sonic’s neck. “I believe this is yours. You’ll need it the next time we cross paths.”

            Before Sonic could do anything, he then vanished from the cave.

            “Sonic! Where are you!?” Tails called out with his hands cupped around his mouth.

            “Come out and tell us how you disappeared like that!” Knuckles shouted.

            “Where are you, Sonic!?” Amy looked around.

            “Please come out from your hiding spot, Mr. Sonic!” Cream cried out.

            “Chao! Chao!” Cheese yelled.

            Then, Sonic suddenly appeared in front of his friends. They were all surprised, but relieved to find their friend. Before Tails could take a step forward, he noticed something was off about his brother. “Sonic?”

            “Sonic! You shouldn’t have disappeared like that!” Amy pouted, placing her hands on her hips. “Just what exactly happened!?”

            Knuckles studied Sonic’s appearance, then his eyes widened to see a silver medallion necklace shaped like a guitar hung around his neck. “Sonic, where did you get that necklace?”

            His answer horrified him, as blood started to leak out of Sonic’s mouth and drip down the side to where his chin is. Sonic had a stunned look on his face, not realizing that there is blood coming out of his mouth until he suddenly felt his body leaning sideways.

            His eyes began to close, hearing someone’s loud shriek as his body hit the ground, hearing his friends crying out to him and rushing over as everything around him turned dark, letting his mind slip into a state of unconsciousness.

            Did you all liked it? I know it was short, but I wanted to see if you were all interested in this new idea I have? If you want to see more, review and comment. 

Chapter Text

As you can see, Sonic encountered Mephiles & Infinite, along with a new ally they have called Zen. He is one of my O.C.’s, and you’ll learn more about him soon! Hope you all like part 2!

            The sound of a heart monitor beeping echoed in the room, along with the IV pump machine running and an oxygen mask turned on. A blue hedgehog laid on the hospital bed unconscious with the sheets tucked under his chin, wearing a hospital gown and white bandages wrapped around his neck. He wasn’t alone as there were two other occupants in the room.

            Tails sat on the chair scooted close to the bed, holding his brother’s hand with a worried expression. Knuckles stood near the wall with his arms folded over his chest, as his eyes remained closed, and his lips stretched into a thin line. It’s been 2 days since the incident, and Sonic still hasn’t awakened yet. The doctors had to wheel him into surgery to find the source of the bleeding, and they were lucky enough to find the source and stop it.

            Unfortunately, the source of the bleeding came from his vocal cords, so it can take months for them to heal. Because of that, Sonic won’t be able to talk that much until his throat is fully healed. All they can do now is wait until he wakes up, and check if he is able to breathe on his own or not.

            Tails wouldn’t leave the hospital, wanting to stay by his big brother’s side until he sees him wake up. Knuckles would sometimes come just to make sure the kit had proper rest, nutrition, and hydration. Amy & Cream would always come over with fresh flowers, get-well cards, and some homemade treats to cheer everyone up, hoping the scent would awaken their friend.

            Team Chaotix heard the news, promising that once they finish with their case, they will assist them in figuring out what happened to Sonic. Rouge heard from Amy on what happened to Sonic, and informed her that they will be there soon to provide comfort once they complete their mission. As for right now, all they can do is wait and hope their friend will wake up soon.

            A knock was heard on their door, causing Tails & Knuckles to turn their heads as they saw Amy enter the room. Quietly closing the door behind her, she went over to the vase on the table, adding a few more tulips to match the other ones still in bloom. “Any progress yet?”

            Tails sadly shook his head. “Nothing yet. He still hasn’t woken up.”

            “What did the doctor or nurse say?”

            Knuckles sighed, eyes glancing over to Amy’s. “Rest can help him heal, along with keeping his body healthy and stabilized. He must wake up on his own.”

            Amy frowned a little, going over to the other side of the bed as she gently placed her hand on Sonic’s head. “I know he will. Sonic can overcome anything.” She then noticed something sticking out from his blanket, pulling it down to reveal the guitar necklace. “I still can’t figure out where this necklace came from?”

            “Me neither. The doctors were perplexed on why it couldn’t be removed from him. Even I was shocked that it appeared out of nowhere,” Tails said.

            Knuckles uncrossed his arms. “Wherever it came from, we’ll know the answer from Sonic. For now, we should all go back home and get some rest. Dusk is approaching as we speak.”

            He raised his gloved hand up to stop Tails from speaking. “The nurse mentioned you can’t spend the night here again due to staying up late so much. I’ll return you back home and make sure you actually get some sleep. Remember, your health is important and at your age, your body must grow well.”

            Sighing that he can’t argue with Knuckles about it, Tails nodded his head, squeezing Sonic’s hand tightly as he remained seated near his brother, hoping that when tomorrow comes, Sonic will open his eyes and tell them what had happened on that day.

            The stars scattered across the dark sky, glittering like diamonds as the full moon shined brightly on the city’s inhabitants who are either awake or asleep. At the hospital, the only ones awake are the night shift nurses, doctors, custodians, and the patients who are taking their nightly medications before they sleep.

            In the patient room where Sonic is still resting, a black portal appeared, and out stepped a certain male gray hedgehog with icy blue eyes. The portal vanished behind him, as he quietly approached the slumbering blue hedgehog. Stopping next to his bed, Zen pulled the covers down until it revealed a silver medallion necklace shaped like a guitar, sparkling from the light.

            He then slowly raised his hands up in surrender, feeling something pressed against the back of his head. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

            “State your name and business here.”

            Zen slowly turned his head. “Shadow the Hedgehog, created by Dr. Gerald Robotnik and friend to his granddaughter Maria Robotnik.”

            Shadow’s glare turned dark, pressing the barrel of his gun firmly against the back of Zen’s head. “This is your final warning. Who are you and what do you want with the blue hedgehog?”

            “He is right. You two do share an uncanny resemblance, except you have a mouth and he does not.”

            “I don’t have time for your babbling. Answer me at once!”

            “You can call me Zen. As for my business with Sonic, it doesn’t concern you.”

            He then vanished in a foggy mist, surprising Shadow who tried to stop him but was too late. Snarling in anger, he checked his surroundings once more, no longer sensing the odd presence in the room or anywhere in the hospital.

            Letting out a small hmph, Shadow looked over at Sonic, who had no idea what was going on around him. “Faker, why must you always attract trouble wherever you go? For once, stop being a magnet for danger. It’s giving me a headache.”

            Placing his gun back in his quills, Shadow used chaos control to teleport onto the rooftop. Folding his arms over his chest, he tilted his head up to gaze at the full moon and stars, wondering who that mysterious grey hedgehog Zen is, and what his business with Sonic is. Whatever it is, Shadow won’t stop until he gets his answer.

            “Council of Four.”

            Huh? Who said that?

            “The Council of Four must unite.”

            Wait? The Oracle of Delphius? What’s he doing here?

            “You must reunite with your mother and siblings, my prince. They need your help.”

            His mom and siblings? Wait, did he meant by Queen Aleena, Sonia, and Manic?

            “You are the final key needed for them. If you get captured, our worlds are doomed!”

            Worlds? As in more than one?

            “Sonic!”

            He gasped, as he saw a female fuchsia hedgehog and light green male hedgehog appear in front of him. Then, another figure materialized behind them, revealing a tall female purple hedgehog wearing garments fit for a queen.

            “Mom? Sonia? Manic?”

            His eyes suddenly shot open, quickly sitting up from the bed as he panted heavily. The same dream happened again. Only this time, the Oracle of Delphius was able to speak to him clearly. Controlling his breathing patterns, he felt himself calm down as he breathed out a sigh of relief, picking up a cup of water resting on his nightstand and drank some to relieve his parched throat.

            It’s been days ever since he woke up and was released from the hospital. Who knew getting his voice stolen can result in heavy damage to his throat? Luckily, it wasn’t too serious, but he still can’t talk. He could only communicate through writing, sign language, picture boards, drawings, or anything that’s easier for him and his friends.

            They were stunned when Sonic wrote that he encountered Mephiles & Infinite, both of them somehow returning from the dead. Not only that, but they are also working with a new ally who calls himself Zen, and they used a strange ability to steal his voice, rendering him unable to speak.

            Sonic didn’t tell his friends that Zen knew of who he is along with his mother and siblings. His past is something he isn’t ready to talk about with them yet. There were questions about his silver medallion, and he had to make up a lie that it was the first time he had seen it. Knuckles didn’t believe it, but knew the real reason on why he had to lie about it, since the both of them have memories of what the past is like before everything had changed.

            Holding the silver medallion guitar necklace on the palm of his hand, Sonic’s expression turned sad, remembering seeing his family in his dreams. He and his siblings never stopped looking for their mother, and just when they were about to get an important clue on her whereabouts, something major caused them to get separated.

            He wasn’t sure how it actually happened, but there was a huge flash of light, and he ended up in a world different from Mobotropolis. Not only that, his enemy Dr. Robotnik changed his last name to Dr. Eggman, which suited him better and he definitely looked like a giant rotten egg after the flash changed his appearance.

            Though what’s strange is that Eggman has no prior memories of Robotropolis, the royal family, or Sleet & Dingo. Whatever happened caused him to lose all his memories of the past, but he still has his evil persona as a villain. Either way, he’s not that tough to defeat, and Sonic was glad Eggman still had the flu while he was unconscious.

            But right now, Sonic has to take it easy and be really careful since he just got out of the hospital. He still can’t talk, and can only communicate through writing or drawing on a white board he was given by Tails. However, he’s been learning some sign language thanks to Gadget, whom Tails called to come over and teach him since Gadget knew how to sign before he was able to speak. It did help, and he can use it for those who are deaf or mute in the community.

            “Sonic!” he heard his brother knocking on the door. “Are you awake yet!?”

            Sonic knocked on his nightstand, indicating he is. Tails opened the door, happy to see his brother awake. “It’s a good thing you are. Cream and her mom invited us over for breakfast.” Tails licked his lips at the thought. “I hope its pancakes. They always make them feel light and fluffy, along with the toppings, whip cream-

            Tails continued to list on why their pancakes are amazing, along with the possible ingredients as Sonic smiled at his brother. He couldn’t laugh since his vocal cords need to rest, and he no longer had to wear the bandages around his neck since there is no more scarring or bleeding. For now, he’ll have to figure out a way to manage without talking, just like before when he first met Tails.

            “We better get there quick before all the good toppings are taken! Let’s ride on the Tornado!”

            Hurrying over to his brother, Tails grabbed his hand and dragged him out of the bed. Sonic quickly put his socks and shoes on before they left, sped over to where the Tornado is, and were already in the air with Tails piloting while Sonic sat behind him as a passenger. As he felt the wind blowing against him, he gazed at the clouds, seeing them form into shapes that reminded him of his brother and sister. Someday, they’ll reunite again. But the first thing he must do is find Zen and make him tell Sonic on how he knew about his past and where his family is.

            “Have this, Sonic,” Amy handed him a red cup. “It’s my special chamomile tea infused with lemon, ginger, and honey. I squeezed some berry juice in there for flavor, so it should help your aching throat.”

            Signing the word thank you with his hand, Sonic took a sip of the drink. He then drank some more, really liking the flavor. Plus, the warm tea is soothing his throat, so this can help prevent him from getting a sore throat or illness. Once he finished, he gave her a thumbs up, causing her to happily squeal as she gave him a huge hug.

            “I’m happy you liked it! I’ll remember to make some more!” Amy broke apart from the hug, smiling widely. “Now then, will your throat be able to tolerate having solid foods?”

            Sonic nodded, getting the whiteboard out and writing down his answer. He showed it to Amy, who then nodded. “That’s good to hear. Miss Vanilla’s pancakes are soft and light, so it shouldn’t give you any problems.”

            “And they’re super delicious! Mama always makes them with love!” Cream appeared, holding a plate of pancakes drenched in syrup, fruit, whip cream, and toppings. “Try mine, Mr. Sonic! It’s really good!”

            Cutting a small piece with her fork, she held the piece of pancake out to Sonic. “Say aah!”

            Ignoring Amy’s squeals at how adorable it was, Sonic shrugged as he leaned down and took a bite from Cream’s fork, hearing a louder squeal along with a camera flash. Chewing on the delicious pancake he was given, Sonic signed ‘thank you’ to Cream, who giggled and did the same way Sonic did, since it can also mean ‘you’re welcome’.

            “I’m glad you’re feeling so much better now, Mr. Sonic! I do hope that your voice comes back again!” Cream patted his arm. “If you’d like, I can ask mama to make her special tea to help get your voice back. It worked for me when I had trouble speaking.”

            Sonic patted her head, then wrote down his answer and showed the whiteboard to Cream, who happily nodded her head. “I’ll tell mama right away!”

            “And I’ll be making copies of this photo! It’s so cute!” Amy gushed at the picture she took of Cream feeding Sonic.

            As Cream rushed back into the kitchen while Amy went into the office where the printer is, Sonic looked around, seeing nearly everyone here at Cream’s home. Vector was in the kitchen with Vanilla and Emerl, offering to help them since he wanted to be a good host and score some brownie points with Vanilla. Espio chose to sit on the couch, already done with his pancakes as he watched Charmy & Tails eating theirs while playing a board game.

            Amy had been here earlier helping in the kitchen with Vanilla & Emerl, Knuckles is finishing up his pancakes that had a lot of grapes on them, Big and Froggy were enjoying their pancakes outside while fishing near the pond in the backyard, and Sonic already ate his earlier since it was already proven that he is able to eat solid food.

            He felt a hand on his shoulder, causing him to turn his head to see it was his friend Knuckles. He had a firm expression on his face, but his eyes were filled with worry. “You okay?”

            Sonic raised his eyebrow, and nodded his head. Knuckles sighed, shaking his head as he pointed to the silver medallion necklace hung around Sonic’s neck. “Are you certain he was the one who gave this to you?”

            Sonic nodded his head firmly, signaling yes.

            “And he knew about them?”

            He nodded again.

            Knuckles frowned, folding his arms over his chest. “Not only that, Mephiles & Infinite probably knew about them from Zen.” He nearly snarled, but regained his composure. “This isn’t good. Whatever they’re after, its bringing back memories of the past that can never be unveiled. No one can ever know about this, especially Dr. Eggman.”

            Sonic agreed, not wanting Dr. Eggman to remember his former life as Dr. Robotnik before the explosion happened. He held the medallion in his hand, gazing at his guitar-shaped silver medallion held by a red string. He thought he lost the silver medallion for good after he ended up in a different world, but Zen was able to find it. Sonic isn’t sure why Zen gave it back to him nor kept it, but he did remember that he’ll need it the next time they cross paths.

            Luckily, the medallion is able to transform into his electric guitar, and the instrument remained the same along with its colors. However, he couldn’t bring himself to play it since it held too many memories of his time in Sonic Underground. For now, he’ll wait until he’s ready to use the guitar again.

            “Did he ever tell you about where they could be?”

            Sonic shook his head no.

            “You mentioned before he’ll possibly come back. Let me know if you get any more information on where you’ll find him,” Knuckles punched his fist against the open palm of his hand. “I have some questions for him, and he better answer them honestly before I get mad.”

            Sonic wrote down something on his whiteboard, then showed it to Knuckles.

            Knuckles read it, then hmphed as he looked away and gave it back. “Of course I’m concerned. Sonia & Manic are also part of my family.” He then turned back to glare at Sonic. “Also, I did not have a crush on her. I was being a good friend to Sonia.”

            Sonic smirked, not believing his answer as he saw Knuckles’ cheeks lightly turning pink. Once he gets his voice back, he’ll have fun teasing his friend about the small crush he harbored on Sonia, and whom he will have to pick: Sonia or Rouge?

            “Oh my~ Knuckles the Echidna blushing?~ I gotta take a picture and place it in the album~”

            Knuckles growled, glaring at the smirking bat approaching them. “Don’t even think about it, bat!”

            Rouge snickered, then waved at Sonic. “Hey there, blue~ Is your throat getting better?~”

            Sonic nodded yes.

            “Glad to hear it. I know your voice will return soon, hun. It takes time for your vocal cords to heal well.”

            Shadow, who was also here while Omega is busy playing the boardgame with Charmy & Tails, rolled his eyes. “Besides the fact that it’s weird not hearing the Faker talk, I still don’t get what that gray hedgehog wants with him?” He then glanced at Sonic. “Mind sharing why he would go after you?”

            Sonic erased his whiteboard, wrote down an answer, and showed it to Shadow.

            Shadow read it. “Revenge from Mephiles & Infinite?” He scoffed. “Those fools vanquished a long time ago. There’s no way they could be back.”

            Sonic shook his head, erasing the board and writing down another answer.

            “I need proof that they truly have returned. You being the only witness cannot count since none of us have seen them.”

            Sonic glared at him, then wrote down Zen’s name on the board and held it out to him.

            “I have seen the gray hedgehog who called himself Zen. Apparently, he ended up in the hospital looking for you while you were unconscious. Thankfully, I was able to sense him during my nightly patrols and stopped him before he could do something to you.”

            “What!?” Knuckles yelled in disbelief. “You actually saw him!?”

            “We’re still reviewing the video evidence from the hospital, so we didn’t say anything until we were sure,” Rouge explained.

            Shadow agreed. “Unfortunately, I failed to capture him when he escaped my grasp by vanishing into a foggy mist.” He then gazed at the silver medallion necklace. “I did recall he was looking at your necklace. What’s so special about it?”

            He took a step forward and reached his hand out to touch it, but something struck his finger that caused him to pull his hand back. Shadow’s eyes widened a bit, then he looked back up at Sonic with his hands clenched into a fist. “Sonic, answer me truthfully. Do you know why Zen gave you that necklace?”

            Knuckles held his arm out to shield Sonic. “He’s not gonna answer that.”

            Shadow glared at him. “I wasn’t speaking to you.”

            “I’m answering for him. He doesn’t know much about the necklace except for the fact Zen gave it to him.”

            “Then why did he gave it to Sonic? Is it even an ordinary necklace?”

            “It’s something none of us can answer.”

            “You’re lying. You two obviously know something!”

            Rouge held her hands out. “Easy, boys. There’s no need to start a fight. Remember, we’re here as guests to have some delicious pancakes made by the little rabbit and her mother. Remember, we must remain as good hosts.”

            Sonic agreed with her, placing his hand on Knuckles’s shoulder to reassure him that its fine and not to worry. Both the red echidna and black hedgehog stepped away from each other, but they continued to glare at one another as they hmphed and looked away. Glad that the tension had decreased, Rouge glanced over at Sonic. “Hey blue, I heard from your little brother that you can play the guitar, right?”

            Her answer is a yes on the whiteboard.

            “Then you won’t mind coming over to my club this Saturday night and perform? I have a band who needs a guitarist that can play rock and roll.”

            Before Sonic could give her an answer, there was a loud knock on the door. Emerl was the first to come out of the kitchen and head over to the door, opening it to reveal nothing. Looking around, he noticed something on the ground where the welcome mat, indicating it was a box. Picking it up with ease, he went back inside after closing the door behind him. “Package for Sonic the Hedgehog!”

            Sonic quirked his eyebrow in confusion, along with the others as Emerl handed him the package. Why would a package meant for him be delivered to Cream and Vanilla’s home? Usually, his mail and packages are delivered to Tails’ home since no one knew where Sonic’s current address is. And mostly for safety precautions since Sonic prefers his privacy instead of the nosy reporters and fans who stalk him.

            “Let me check first, Sonic! It could be a trap from Eggman!” Tails brought his device out, revealing a metal detector wand upgraded to indicate which item is safe or not. He moved the device around the package, checking every corner until he was finished. “I don’t hear any beeping, so it must be safe.”

            “And if it’s not?” Knuckles questioned.

            “Then we must prepare!” Tails held his wrench out.

            Placing the box on the table, Sonic carefully removed the tape, and lifted the flaps to reveal another box inside. But when Sonic picked it up, he realized it was a brown rectangular music box. There were music symbols carved on it, and attached to the side is a handle where he can move it into a circle.

            He placed the rectangular brown box on the palm of his hand since it felt light, then moved the handle around in a circle as music started to play. When he did that, the lid lifted itself open, and Sonic’s eyes widened as a small gasp escaped his lips, hearing a familiar tune from the box along with what’s inside.

            The top of the lid for the inner part is painted black, but there were 3 twinkling stars on it. Each were painted in pink, blue, and green. The inner part of the bottom box showed a stage with 3 small figurines resembling hedgehogs. Sonic knew who they looked like, as they each were playing their respective instruments. Not only that, but the figurines also resembled what they were like a long time ago before they were separated.

~They made a vow their mother will be found!~

            Suddenly, the top of the lid where the twinkling stars were changed its image, revealing a beautiful female purple hedgehog with long dark purple hair, light blue eyes, peach muzzle, a white dress with a yellow cape attached to the back of her neck, a golden belt wrapped around her waist with a pink pendant on it, and a golden crown with an oval shaped orange jewel at the center.

            Sonic didn’t remember what happened next, but he remembered his legs giving out, and someone caught him. The faint smell of lavender invaded his nostrils, and it was the last thing he remembered before everything turned dark.

Another cliffhanger! I bet you’re all excited about this one-shot! 

Chapter Text

As Sonic opened his eyes, the room was dark. Sitting up on a soft bed he laid on, he realized he was in the guest room, still in Vanilla and Cream’s home. The sky had already turned dark, and the appearance of the stars and full moon made him check the alarm clock resting on the nightstand next to him.

            9:04 p.m.? How long did he slept? And wasn’t he eating pancakes with the others earlier? When did he even fall asleep? His ears picked up on voices coming from downstairs, indicating the others were awake. As he got off the bed and put on his sneakers, he heard something tap on the glass.

            Turning his head, Sonic noticed a figure tapping on the window glass. Before he could get a good look at it, the figure quickly dashed away. Curious on who it could be, Sonic rushed over to the window, opened the double panes, and jumped out of there, using his super speed to chase after the figure, who was urging him to follow.

            Sonic wasn’t sure why, but the appearance of the figure seemed familiar, even though this person is camouflaged in the darkness. But what surprised him is that his silver medallion necklace was glowing, urging him to go after that person. Whoever it is, the necklace is reacting and wants him to run until it gets its answer.

            Heading deeper into the woods, Sonic abruptly stopped when he reached a clearing in the forest. However, this clearing is filled with lavender flowers, which is a place his rival Shadow would definitely love to see. He didn’t think about it further when he saw the figure standing in the middle of the clearing, surrounded by the lavender flowers.

            The full moon appeared from being hidden by the trees, reflecting a light on the figure to reveal who it is. She stood firm and poised like a royal queen, as the breeze made her long purple hair and white dress flutter. Her arms were spread out, greeting him with a warm welcome as her lips stretched into a gentle smile, light blue eyes softened with love.

            “My baby boy,” she cooed, as her arms reached out to him. “Look how much you have grown.”

            Sonic froze, stunned as he took a good look at the female purple hedgehog. Her appearance is just like how he remembered in his dreams and his past. It’s as if she never aged at all. Even her voice is exactly how he recalled after all those years. Could it really be here?

            He opened his mouth, but no sound came out. Instead, he used his hands to sign a word he remembered.

            “Mom?” Sonic signed with his hands.

            Queen Aleena’s smile grew, as she nodded. “It’s me, Sonic. I missed you so much.”

            Sonic took a step forward, reaching his hand out to her. Queen Aleena ushered him over with her hands, as her arms remained wide open. “Come give your mother a hug, my sweet baby.”

            He didn’t hesitate as he ran and jumped into her arms, hugging her tightly as he buried his face on her, feeling his eyes getting wet. Even though Sonic the Hedgehog doesn’t cry, no one is around to judge him since its just him and his mom. He let those tears escape from the corner of his eyes, choking back a sob as he felt his mom hugging him.

            Then, he pulled himself back at arms-length, wondering why his mom’s hug felt weird. Usually they were soft, but it felt hard and firm, almost like hugging wood. As he wiped his eyes and looked back, he realized the person he was hugging wasn’t whom he thought it was.

            Jumping back while maintaining a good distance, he realized this wasn’t his mother Queen Aleena. It had her appearance, but more like a wooden appearance. He noticed black strings attached to it, causing him to realize that this person in front of him is actually a puppet.

            “What’s wrong, sweetheart?” the puppet said in a sugary tone. “Don’t you want to hug momma?”

            Sonic took a step back, glaring at the puppet. This wasn’t his mother at all. In fact, this was all some sort of trick to lure him here. He knew it’s not Eggman since he doesn’t remember his past anymore. However, he has a pretty good idea on who it really is, as he used a spin dash to attack the puppet, who was able to dodge it.

            “Now what did she ever do to you?”

            He growled, watching Zen appear from behind a tree. His hands held the strings, indicating he was the one controlling the puppet. Soon, a few more puppets with different appearances appeared out of nowhere, surrounding Sonic so he wouldn’t escape. In retaliation, he used his speed to blow them away, except they were pulled back by Zen to avoid getting hit.

            “Even though I’m supposed to capture you, I’ve been ordered not to just yet,” Zen said, as he took a few steps forward until he stopped a few feet away in front of Sonic. “Sonic the Hedgehog, use the power of your medallion to fight me.”

            Sonic arched his eyebrow in confusion.

            “I mentioned before that you would need to use it the next time we cross paths,” Zen used his hands to control the Queen Aleena puppet, who started to move. “Show me your true power.”

            He made the Queen Aleena puppet rush towards him, as Sonic dodged her attack with ease. Touching his medallion as a stream of blue light came out, it materialized into an electric guitar as it landed in his hands. Sonic started playing, shooting blue lasers from the headstocks to stop the other puppets from coming near him.

            Doing a backflip to maintain a far distance, he played the strings and let out a final note, which played a high-pitched sound that echoed in the clearing, causing Zen to disappear in a foggy mist along with his puppets. It frightened the birds and animals who lived nearby, as they ran away or covered their ears. But once the high-pitched sound faded away, they went back to hiding in their homes.

            Sonic scanned his surroundings, not sensing Zen or his puppets nearby. His guitar went back into his medallion, indicating that the enemy is now gone. But when he turned around, Zen was already standing in front of him, and grabbed his wrist to pull him close for their noses to nearly touch. “Such a pity you cannot speak. Hearing your powerful voice would’ve made the battle so much interesting.”

            Zen used his other hand to grab Sonic’s chin, making him look at his icy blue eyes. “We already captured your sister, and I already sent Infinite and his Jackal Squad to capture your brother. Once master gives me the orders to retrieve you, you’ll be reunited with your siblings.”

            His lips stretched into a small smirk, as he saw Sonic’s expression darkened with rage. “You 3 are the keys needed to awaken our deity. Having Queen Aleena is a bonus since she is the trigger needed for our plan to succeed.” Zen stroked Sonic’s cheek with his thumb. “Do not worry. No harm will come to your bodies. We only need your souls to help us. Luckily, you’ll all be part of my puppet collection, and we’ll be one big happy family. That’s why I sent you that music box as a small welcome gift.”

            Sonic broke out of his grip, backing away until he was at a safe distance, ready to attack. He wished he was able to curse at him, but can only say it in his head. If he hadn’t been so distracted by what Zen told him, he would’ve found a way to get that pendant necklace from Zen’s necklace and break it to get his voice back. But now, he’s too angry because of what he just heard.

            “If you wish to surrender, then be my guest. You’ll be able to be with your sister,” Zen crossed his arms as his smirk widened. “Do you wish to see her?”

            Before Sonic could do something, Zen brought his arm out and snapped his fingers, causing a portal to open from the ground in front of them. A figure rose from the portal, legs resting against the grass as the portal closed underneath her. Sonic gasped, recognizing the person who was tied up with black strings gazing at him with her blue eyes filled with fear.

            Her pink hair is styled in a pixie cut with two strands of bangs on the front – the left one longer than the other. She even had a new outfit on that matched well with her bright fuchsia fur and peach skin: a short-sleeved white top with red outlines at the neck part, red checkered skirt, pink belt wrapped around her waist with a heart-shaped buckle on the front, pink ankle high heeled boots, long purple gloves that reach her elbows, and hung around her neck with a yellow string is a silver medallion necklace shaped like a keyboard.

            She was then lifted from the ground, and Sonic realized there were black strings attached to her, as Zen used his hands to make her move. “See? I told you we’ve captured her.”

            Eyes filled with rage, Sonic rushed over to Sonia, hoping to save her. Unfortunately, he was too late as he watched her and Zen vanish in a foggy mist, running through them until they were gone. Sonic stopped, punching the ground in anger as he tried to let out a huge scream. Due to not having a voice, he couldn’t make a sound. Instead, all he could do is pound at the ground in anger, cursing at Zen for messing with his mind. Cursing at his new allies who are working with him.

            But most of all, cursing himself for not being quick enough to rescue his sister. He was able to find Sonia, but not the way he wanted. Not only is she captured by Zen, but his brother Manic is in danger. Infinite and his Jackal Squad are hunting his brother, and he has no idea where they could be. Once Manic is captured, Sonic is next. After Sonic, it’ll be Queen Aleena.

            He won’t let them win. Sonic will rescue his family, and stop their evil plan. Whatever they have in store for him, he’ll make sure they never succeed.

           “Boss! We looked all over, but our target is nowhere to be found!” a black and white male jackal with yellow eyes, scar above his nose, black and grey gloves, black and grey boots, and a green bandana tied around his forehead said as he jumped down from the roof top.

            Another male jackal, who shared the same appearance as the other except he had on sports tape wrapped around his arms and legs, white bandana tied around his neck, and red cap on his head, agreed with the other. “Uno is correct. We searched all over, and there are no signs of the green hedgehog.”

            Infinite, who no longer wore his mask, frowned as he folded his arms. “Don’t stop looking. He must be found at once!”

            “Except we don’t have a solid lead,” a female jackal said, who wore a green tank top, brown army pants, black gloves, black and grey boots, and her long white hair tied up in a high ponytail. “It’s possible he went to a different location.”

            “Or went into hiding to avoid being detected,” a male jackal answered, who wore a red bandana tied around his neck, yellow gloves, yellow boots with red on them, and a weapon holster wrapped diagonally on his body, answered. “Zero, why exactly do we need to find this target? What’s his bounty?”

            Infinite sighs. “Quatre, I told you all before. Our saviors gave us orders to search for the green hedgehog known as Manic, capture him, and bring him back to our hideout alive and unharmed.” He looked at his squad. “He is one of the keys needed to awaken a new power hidden from the world. Once this power is unleashed, all of us will live in peace and harmony.”

            “Are you sure about that?” the female jackal questioned. “It sounds a little far-fetched.”

            “It’s the truth, Trois. Remember, they are the ones who brought us all back to life from the dead. They will help us get revenge on those who wronged us,” Infinite snarled in anger, but then stopped as he used his nose to sniff the air. “Once we complete our task, they swore to make sure we live a comfortable life. No more being hunted down by anyone, especially that wretched Shadow the Hedgehog.”

            Duex frowned. “Hopefully, they’ll help us get our revenge on that bastard.”

            “And we will. But for now, we must complete our mission,” Infinite glanced at everyone. “All of you, spread out and search for any clues on where he could be. Remember to inform Cinq and Sei that we won’t stop until we find him! Got it!?”

            “Yes sir!” the Jackal Squad saluted, then disappeared into the shadows as they all jumped at one rooftop to the next.

            They failed to notice that hidden in the alleyway is a manhole cover, where it leads to the sewers. Hiding in the sewer system is a male green hedgehog with light green fur, long green hair with strands framing his face, light brown eyes, peach muzzle, two golden hoop earrings pierced at his right ear, a gray opened vest, black spiky choker, brown fingerless gloves, red and white ankle boots with spikes on them, and hung around his neck with a blue string is a silver medallion necklace shaped like a drum.

            Waiting until he’s certain they all left, the light green hedgehog known as Manic ran from his spot, going through every corner while keeping an eye out on his surroundings. Whatever those guys want with him, he won’t stick around to find out. Instead, he’ll keep on running and hide in here until he’s certain that he lost them.

            “Guess I won’t be looting with Scourgie today,” Manic mumbled to himself. “Luckily, I know where to get out and-

            He didn’t finish his sentence when he felt something hit the back of his neck, knocking him out as he was caught before he hit the ground. Before Manic closed his eyes, he saw a black tail with white at the edges, indicating it belonged to a jackal.

            Sonic hugged the music box close to him, laying on his side on the bed as he curled himself into a ball. He returned to his guest room, making sure he quietly snuck in without letting anyone know where he was. Thankfully, everyone was asleep during that time, and his ears picked up on snoring from the other rooms along with downstairs.

            He still has no idea how Zen or his master knew about his past, especially his family. Whoever this master is, this person is obviously a new evil villain, which isn’t surprising since Sonic made so many enemies in the past. But seeing Mephiles & Infinite again definitely shocked him since he was sure they were gone for good.

            The others wouldn’t believe it, but Sonic was sure he saw those two. Zen is real, and the time he had his voice stolen felt absolutely surreal. He did wish it didn’t happen, but now it’s too late because he cannot speak unless he gets his voice back from Zen. The next time they cross paths, he’ll be prepared this time.

            Sonic closed his eyes, stopping himself from crying as he remembered seeing the puppet who resembled his mother. Seeing and hearing her felt so real, and Sonic was certain it really was his mom. Instead, it wasn’t. The puppet & Zen tricked him, and he almost fell for their trap.

            “My sweet baby, I miss you so much.”

            He curled himself tightly, feeling a tear escape from his eye as he hugged the music box close to his chest. It’s been so long ever since he last saw his mother and siblings. He was lucky to see Sonia, but never got the chance to speak with her when she disappeared with Zen. His brother Manic is still out there somewhere, and he has no idea where his mother or the Oracle of Delphius could be.

            As more tears escaped from his eyelids, he heard his door being opened. Sonic kept himself still, still facing the wall so the person wouldn’t notice he had been awake and crying. The sound of footsteps indicated someone is approaching him. Is it Tails or Knuckles coming to check on him? Amy? Cream or her mom? Or one of the Team Chaotix members?

            His nose twitched as he recognized a particular scent coming from the person, who is near his bed. He then felt a hand resting on his head, until it moved to his cheek when he felt a thumb wiping his tears. Once his tears were wiped away, a blanket was pulled over him, covering his body so he would stay warm.

            “Take it easy, faker. I’m not gonna let Zen or anyone else go after you,” Sonic heard his rival say. “Don’t be afraid to tell us anything. If it’s something the others cannot know, I’ll be willing to listen.”

            Shadow’s eyes nearly softened, as he patted Sonic’s head. “Take your time until you’re ready to tell me about your past. I swear I won’t judge you until I hear the full story from you.”

Chapter Text

Sonic panted heavily, dodging another energy spear sent by Mephiles. He had to be careful not to stay at one spot for too long or he could easily get him through his own shade. Luckily, he wasn’t alone since his friends are with him, but dealing with Eggman’s Badniks. Surprisingly, Blaze & Silver appeared not too long ago to assist them with the fight, and while Blaze is helping the others fight Dr. Eggman and his badnik robots, Silver & Shadow are helping Sonic fight Mephiles.

            “Answer me again! How did you return!?” Shadow demanded, glaring at his foe.

            Mephiles tilted his head, staring at Shadow with an odd expression. “Have you forgotten what I told you earlier? I came back thanks to my savior.”

            “That’s not a good answer!” Shadow launched a chaos spear at him.

            “How uncouth of you,” Mephiles dodged his attack. “You’re still denying my resurrection?” He then avoided getting something thrown at him. “I am pleased you have not forgotten me, Silver.”

            Silver glared at him. “What are you up to this time, Mephiles!?”

            “To see if he is faring well,” Mephiles turned to look at Sonic. “How does it feel living without a voice?”

            Sonic launched a spin dash at him, but Mephiles was able to dodge it. He used his super speed to launch multiple spin attacks at Mephiles, getting lucky to land some hits on him. However, he had to be careful of the dark tendrils and clones Mephiles left out, hoping to prevent Sonic from getting close to him. Sadly, for Mephiles, it isn’t gonna happen since Sonic wants to kick his butt.

            “At least your skills are far more superior than that sister of yours,” Mephiles taunted.

            This earned him a huge deck to his face, courtesy of Sonic who was trying not to let his anger overwhelm him. He could feel Shadow and Silver’s questioning gaze on him, but he didn’t care. All he could think about is defeating Mephiles once and for all before he blabs more about Sonic’s secret past.

            His emerald eyes spotted a dark portal opening up near where Mephiles landed, and out came a familiar gray hedgehog whom Sonic encountered. Soon, more of his puppets appeared to surround Sonic, Silver, and Shadow, in which all 3 of them are on the ground behind Sonic as he chose to glare at Zen.

            Then, Dr. Eggman flew over in his egg mobile to where Zen is. “How astounding! What the letter said about you is true!”

            Zen rolled his eyes. “I still don’t understand why master admires your work.”

            “I feel honored that your master appreciates my intelligence and evil schemes to take over the world,” Dr. Eggman laughed in an evil tone. Once he finished, he looked back at Zen. “But I was never told on who this master is or what this person looks like.”

            “He will appear in due time,” Zen’s icy orbs flickered over to where Sonic’s emerald orbs are, then brought his hand out. “Sonic the Hedgehog, my master wishes to meet you. Surrender peacefully, and no harm shall come to your friends.”

            “He’s not going anywhere with you,” Shadow took a step forward, glaring at Zen.

            Mephiles slowly stood up, then dusted himself off as if he was never injured. “Is it now time to capture the blue hedgehog?”

            “If you need assistance, I’d be glad to help!” Dr. Eggman devilishly grinned.

            Zen held both his hands out, as he moved them to mimic the movements of his puppets. “Mephiles. Dr. Eggman. You two stop Silver the Hedgehog & Shadow the Hedgehog from interfering. The son of Queen Aleena is mine to fight with.”

            Before Dr. Eggman could open his mouth, Zen was already rushing towards Sonic, moving as his body is covered in a foggy mist. Sonic dashed towards Zen, itching to have another battle with him. In the meantime, Mephiles had started battling Silver, while Shadow is busy battling Dr. Eggman. Tails and the others were still occupied with the Badniks, while also making sure there is no harm to the city and its people.

            Sonic knocked out each and every puppet Zen sent after him, careful to avoid the weapons he made those puppets have to subdue him. Unfortunately for Zen, it’s impossible to capture the world’s fastest blue hedgehog. Even Eggman can never capture and defeat Sonic no matter how many times he tried. It’s just not possible.

            “Son of Queen Aleena, why won’t you surrender? Don’t you desire to reunite with your sister and brother?” Zen questioned, tilting his head in an almost innocent expression.

            He then disappeared in a foggy mist, hiding in the ground to avoid getting hit by a gloved fist. Then, Zen appeared at another location, tutting in annoyance. “I did not ask you to join the fight, great grandson of Athair.”

            Knuckles froze, then snarled viciously as his face morphed into rage. “HOW DO YOU KNOW THAT NAME!?”

            “He entrusted you to never leave the Floating Island in order to protect the Chaos Emeralds,” Zen started to explain, smirking as he avoided every attack from both Sonic and Knuckles. “It’s a shame he and your dinosaur Chomps are now my master’s prisoners.”

            “WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST SAY!?” Knuckles roared at him. “YOU’RE GONNA PAY FOR WHAT YOU DID!”

            Knuckles used his strength to destroy all of the puppets who try to attack him. Sonic was busy trying to get close to Zen, but had trouble due to Zen disappearing in a foggy mist and reappearing somewhere else. It’s almost like Shadow’s chaos control, but with no chaos emerald involved.

            After a game of cat and mouse, Zen started to sigh. “How boring. It’s time we end this once and for all.”

            Using his fingers, more black strings appeared from his gloves as they grew longer and started heading towards Sonic and Knuckles. They dodged them, but didn’t see more appear from behind until they were both tied up tightly, rendering them unable to move as they fell to the ground. Knuckles struggled to get out of the thread’s grip, but his super strength wouldn’t help him. Even Sonic can’t get out and is unable to use his speed since his legs were also tied up.

            Zen appeared near them, crouching down as he scooped up a struggling Sonic in his arms and stood back up. “I believe Master Stone is waiting for us, Sonic the Hedgehog.” He then stomped his shoe against the ground, as a shield appeared around them to stop an attack. “Do not fret. You shall reunite with your brother and sister after the meeting.”

            “So you did captured Sonia and Manic!” Knuckles shouted in anger. “What did you do to them!? And how do you know so much about us!?”

            Zen glanced at him with a disinterested expression. “Calm yourself, red echidna. The Chaos Emeralds are not needed yet.”

            “You didn’t answer my question, you creepy bastard!”

            Ignoring his rants, a dark portal appeared near Zen, as he started walking towards it while holding a tied-up Sonic in his arms. Sonic struggled to get out of the dark thread, but the material felt tight and the more he struggled, the tighter it gets, and he could feel it cutting his skin. He heard his name being cried out, but before he could see who was calling for him, his vision turned dark.

             When he opened his eyes, he saw that he was in some sort of glass chamber, and he was somehow floating. But what’s most surprising is that he wasn’t alone. There were two other chambers standing on either side of him, and they both contained a fuchsia hedgehog and light green hedgehog.

            Sonic pounded on the glass, hoping to get their attention. Unfortunately, they both had their eyes closed, as if they were sleeping as they hovered in their chambers. Since he can’t yell due to not having his voice back, Sonic tried to break out of the chamber, but couldn’t since the chamber wouldn’t break.

            “I’m afraid it’s been designed to be indestructible. You cannot get out of there, Sonic the Hedgehog.”

            He froze, then looked over to see someone standing outside the chamber, looking straight at him from the distance. Now that Sonic got a good look at his surroundings, he appeared to be in some sort of lab, but he didn’t pay close attention as he looked at the person who spoke to him.

            The person is a tall human male with light brown skin, short cut black hair, dark facial hair, and black sunglasses to cover his eyes. His outfit consisted of a purple blazer with a red collared sweater underneath it, purple tie, black cuffs, black gloves, black pants, and black shoes with red straps on them.

            Positioned with both his hands behind his back, the human male grinned at him. “A pleasure to meet you, Sonic the Hedgehog, son of Queen Aleena and brother to Princess Sonia and Prince Manic.” He gave him a polite bow. “It is an honor to make your acquaintance.”

            Sonic arched his eyebrow, but narrowed his eyes as he placed both hands on the glass chamber as he looked at the human with a suspicious look. Why does he look like he could be another evil villain? Plus, his outfit does kinda look similar to Eggman’s.

            “You must have questions on why I had you brought here,” the human stated, holding one finger up. “It’s very simple. You and your siblings are the keys in saving our world.” He then placed his hand down. “Your sacrifices will save many lives.”

            He took a few steps closer, then stopped in front of Sonic’s chamber as he tilted his head up to gaze at him. “I cannot tell you the full story until your siblings have awakened. For now, get some rest and we’ll discuss more tomorrow morning.” He then gave him a small smile. “And also, you may call me Agent Stone.”

            “What do you mean you know about Sonic’s past!?” Shadow snarled.

            Knuckles growled at him. “I’m not allowed to discuss about it unless he’s okay with it!”

            “Then tell us right now! What did Zen meant by son of Queen Aleena!?”

            “H-Hold on!” Amy raised both her hands up to calm them both down. “Let’s all take a deep breath and calm down before we do anything hasty!”

            “Miss Rose is correct,” Blaze said. “Arguing isn’t going to help us find Sonic.”

            “Then someone tell this echidna to speak the truth!” Shadow hissed.

            “I can’t break my promise to Sonic!” Knuckles argued.

            “Please, Knuckles!” Tails pleaded, eyes filled with desperation. “If there’s anything that can help us find Sonic, then you gotta tell us! I’m begging you!”

            “The kid is right, Knuckie. Any information you have can help us,” Rouge added.

            Knuckles wanted to argue, but couldn’t look away from the desperate look Tails is giving him. Even the others were pleading with him. Sighing to himself, he looked at them with a somber expression. “Remember, what I tell you cannot leave this room. We don’t want Eggman or any bad guy knowing about this!”

            Nodding their heads to show they understand, Knuckles sat down on a chair as he folded his arms. “It all began at Mobius, where Sonic and I came from.”

            “The reason I ordered them to steal your voices is to test you 3 out,” Agent Stone said, as he wiped his mouth with a napkin while seated at his chair. “Besides your skills, you 3 were able to successfully summon your instruments from those medallions. It is a good thing I found them before they were lost forever.”

            Zen dabbed his mouth. “Our mission to find them was a success. Thankfully, you 3 were not too difficult to find.”

            Sonic ignored him, as he was too busy focused on his siblings. He, Sonia, and Manic are seated at a fancy dining room, and on the table is a spread filled with delicious food. However, they were tied to the chair by the black threads, and the only way they could eat are the puppets feeding them bite sized portions.

            He’s glad that his siblings are okay, but angry that their voices were also stolen. Though he still can’t figure out how they knew about them, and what they really want from them. And not only that, how does Agent Stone know so much about their past? Especially their mother Queen Aleena?

            Mephiles, who fed his small clone a piece of meat, turned his head to gaze at Sonic. “As for how our saviors revived Infinite and me, we chose not to say.”

            Infinite agreed, wiping his mouth as the rest of the Jackal Squad ate their food. “While you 3 will help keep our world safe through sacrifice, we shall get our revenge on those who wronged us.”

            “Patience, my dear jackal,” Agent Stone said. “Your vengeance will start once the ritual is completed.”

            “You mean when the lunar eclipse appears?” Zen asked. “It will come in a few days.”

            “Do not worry, my son. I am almost done with the preparations,” Agent Stone took a sip of his drink, then looked at the siblings. “Team Underground, you 3 will help me awaken Verity, the Goddess of Justice.”

            Sonic wasn’t sure where he is right now, but he knew he’s trapped in his dream. Every time when he’s knocked out or asleep, he ends up in some sort of grassy terrain filled with white flowers. They were just like the one’s he had seen before when he and Helen went to the island to see them. And since its already nighttime with the full moon out, it made the flowers glow brightly, as sparkles appeared around them.

            “Why do I keep appearing here?” Sonic whispered to himself. “What does it all mean?”

            As he bent down and picked up the white flower, recognizing it as a white star or spring starflower, he moved it close to his nose and sniffed it. “Even the sweet fragrance remains the same.”

            Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something dark flash by him. When he turned his head, he was surprised to see who it is. “Shadow? Is that you?”

            Sonic took a step forward, reaching his hand out to him. “What are you doing here? And how did you get here?”

            Shadow turned around, making Sonic freeze as he saw tears streaming down his cheeks. Sonic wanted to ask why he’s crying, but his rival beat him to it. “I’m sorry…”

            “H-Huh? Sorry for what?”

            Shadow smiled sadly, as more tears escaped from his eyes. “If only I was fast enough to save you…”

            “What do you mean? You’re not making any sense, Shadow.”

            Sonic then gasped when Shadow suddenly dashed forward and embraced him, hugging him tightly as he felt his rival bury his face onto his shoulder. Feeling him shake, Sonic slowly wrapped his arms around him, patting his back in a comforting manner. “No need to cry, Shadow. I’m okay.”

            “I couldn’t save you…”

            “Shadow-

            “They took you from me…”

            “But I’m here-

            “Don’t leave me, Sonic…”

            “I’m not-

            “I need you…”

            “Really? Well, I-

            “You are my sun and star…”

            “That’s really nice of you-

            “If you die, my heart can no longer take it…”

            “I’m not gonna-

            “I love you~”

            When he pulled back in arms-length, Sonic’s eyes widened in astonishment. In front of him was no longer Shadow, but someone else. Instead, it was a female dark grey hedgehog with long hair reaching her waist, two strands of hair framing her face with a long strand in the middle reaching past her chin, a white spring starflower pinned to the side of her hair, white muzzle, silver colored eyes that shimmer brightly like jewels with star shapes in them, and around her neck tied with a black thread is a silver medallion shaped like a harp.

            Her outfit consisted of a black gothic Lolita style dress with long sleeves and the hem of the dress reaching her knees. The top part of the collar is white with a white star pattern on both sides, and the bottom part of the dress had white star designs stretched around it. White stockings covered her legs, and a pair of black Mary jane style dress shoes with bows on the front, strap around the ankle, and 1 inch heel.

            The girl smiled sweetly, as she cupped his cheeks with her hands covered in white satin gloves. “My sun~”

            Her starry silver eyes stared into his emerald eyes, stroking his cheeks with her thumbs as Sonic’s eyes began to droop, feeling his mind getting hazy as his eyes started to fade in a dull color. He felt himself pulled into another hug by her, softly purring when she stroked his quills, as he hugged her back while happily sighing.

“W e are now together, my blue star.”

Chapter Text

“How is this possible?” Sonic heard his sister Sonia say, as she hugged her arms. “We never told anyone about our past.”

            Manic frowned, folding his arms over his chest. “Not only being hunted down by new bad guys, but they’re a lot smarter than we realize.”

            “They even stole our voices, but gave us our silver medallions,” Sonic finished, gazing at his silver medallion shaped like a guitar hung around his neck. “Thankfully, we can talk in this dream.”

            “But are we dreaming?” Sonia questioned, spreading her arms out to gesture the huge terrain filled with white flowers. “Or are we dead?”

            “Even I don’t want to know,” Manic gazed at the clear blue sky with wisps of clouds in the distance.

            Sonic folded his arms, remembering what had happened earlier when they were all awake. They were all awakened in the glass chambers by Agent Stone, told the ritual will now start due to the arrival of the lunar eclipse, taken to some sort of underground layer, and that’s when the bad guys started the ritual by causing their silver medallions to activate.

            Then, Agent Stone pulled out some sort of book from his pocket and began reading in a foreign language, and that’s when the pain started for the triplets. They couldn’t scream since they have no voice, but he did remember seeing the room glowing brightly as symbols started to appear everywhere, colors ranging from warm to cool as he remembered blacking out.

            “Do any of you remember them mentioning about mother?” Sonia asked.

            Manic shook his head. “Afraid not, sis. Not a peep about mom.”

            “Or they lied about knowing where she is just to lure us in,” Sonic clenched his fists in anger. “Zen mentioned about keeping Knuckles’ great grandfather and his dinosaur Chomps prisoner, but I highly doubt what he said is true or not.”

            “You were able to find Knuckles!? Is he okay!?” Sonia questioned with a worried expression.

            “He is. Also, he never told anyone about our past, and Zen and the other bad guys never went after him.”

            “That’s good to hear! I’m glad Knuckles is on our side!”

            “Then let’s hope he doesn’t get captured like us,” Manic placed a hand on his cocked hip. “Now the real question is, how do we get out of here? There’s no way I’m gonna be sacrificed just to revive a dead goddess!”

“There is a way, my children.”

            They turned around, and froze at seeing a familiar figure materialize in front of them. The figure wasn’t alone as 2 more people they have met from the past appeared with her. The person on the left is a male, green-skinned crocodile/reptilian anteater with a purple cloak concealing him from head to toe while his face is uncovered, and the person on the right is an elderly male red echidna wearing white gloves with pointed knuckles, sky blue and blue robe, green-lensed glasses with grey frames, walking staff with golden fork-like head, and red shoes with grey soles and yellow stripes.

            The person in the middle is someone the triplets remembered from a long time ago, and her appearance remained the same. As the 3 of them took a step forward to greet the hedgehogs, the triplets quickly rushed towards the female purple hedgehog and hugged her, checking to make sure she was real, and she was.

            “Mom!” they cried out, as tears escaped from their eyelids.

            “My babies,” Aleena softly smiled, tears leaking from her eyes as she embraced her children. “Look how much you have all grown.”

            “Y-You’re actually here!” Sonic hiccupped.

            “W-We thought we would never find you!” Sonia sobbed.

            “I-It took us forever to figure out where you could be!” Manic sniffed.

            Aleena comforted her crying children. “I truly apologize for making this so difficult for you. All I wanted was for you 3 to be safe, but now, things have truly changed.” She stroked their heads. “Instead of Dr. Robotnik, we have a new enemy who is after our powers.”

            “Agreed, and there isn’t much time left,” the Oracle of Delphius started to explain. “As all of you are already aware of, the enemy Agent Stone and his allies have started the ritual to awaken the Goddess of Justice: Verity.” He frowned. “Her awakening must never happen. Doing that can put all our worlds in danger - for it is forbidden to summon an ancient deity through sacrifice.”

            Athair nodded in agreement. “He is correct. The balance of life and death must never be disrupted.” He tapped the ground with his staff, causing 7 Chaos Emeralds to appear as they hover above him. “You 3 must stop the ritual from happening.”

            “But how? They already captured us!” Sonic wiped his eyes. “And they took our voices so we’re not sure if we can ever wake up!”

            “Even with our medallions, we need to sing in order to create music,” Sonia added, agreeing with Sonic.

            Queen Aleena smiled a little. “There is a way.” She gestured to the floating Chaos Emeralds. “By the power of the Chaos Emeralds, they can help you stop the enemy, prevent the ritual from happening, and save our homes.”

            “You mean by transforming into our super forms?” Sonic asked. “That’ll definitely work!”

            Sonia arched her eyebrow in confusion. “Super form?”

            “What are you talking about, bro?” Manic questioned.

            Sonic grinned at them. “Oh you’ll definitely see what I’m talking about!”

             3 floating figures appeared face-to-face with their foe, as they hovered in the sky in their super forms thanks to the Chaos Emeralds. Sonic was in his yellow super form with red eyes, and his guitar turned yellow with the end curled up like his hair. Sonia glowed white and blue with her hair and bangs flared up, as her keyboard changed to match her colors with glowing yellow eyes. Manic’s super form showed his fur being a magenta color with his hair and quills spiked up like Sonic’s, glowing blue eyes, and his drums changed into a different form in a reddish color as he stood on it thanks to the platform shaped into a star.

            As for their enemy, she looked exactly as she was when she appeared in Sonic’s dream. However, she too changed form as she now stood over 10 feet tall hovering in the sky in front of them. Her hair had gotten longer as it reached her feet, starry silver eyes glittering brightly, muzzle becoming deathly pale, fur turning extra dark, and a silver floral hair clip pinned to the side of her hair.

            Her attire consisted of a dark blue long dress decorated with contrast lace trim, floral embroidery, and chains. A cloak set with chains hung around her shoulders but left opened so her starry night dark blue butterfly dress can be seen. A black choker with a buckle is tied around her neck, and on her feet are a pair of dark blue high heels with bowknots tied at the end of the ankle strap, bows decorated on the front with a butterfly pin, a pair of silver anklets with butterfly charms on them, bracelets that matched her anklets hung around her wrists, white satin gloves, and hung around her neck is the silver harp shaped medallion.

            Behind her back are a huge pair of translucent white angel wings shaped like a butterfly’s wings. The colors ranged from white to gray, and they sparkled brightly from the full moon. The lunar eclipse had ended, and nighttime had already appeared. The triplets were able to wake up and get out of the chambers, get their voices back, and prevent themselves from dying.

            Unfortunately, it was too late to stop the ritual when Verity had awakened, causing the underground layer to be destroyed along with Agent Stone, Zen, Mephiles, Infinite, and the Jackal Squad lying on the ground unconscious, as Tails and the others were still on the surface fighting off some of the puppets and dolls Verity unleashed to prevent them from interfering in the fight.

“My stars…”

            Verity’s face turned sad, as she stared at the royal triplets. “Why do you wish to save this filthy world...”

            “What do you mean by that?” Sonic asked with a confused expression.

            “This world is filled with humans…”

            “Not just humans, but also mobians,” Sonia said. “It’s our home.”

            Verity shook her head. “Humans are evil…”

            “Not all of them,” Manic said. “Most are decent.”

            “Never trust a human… They are all bad…”

            “Did a human hurt you?” Sonic asked.

            “Worse…” Verity sniffed, as tears streamed down her cheeks. “They took you 3 from me…”

            Before they could react to her answer, she let out a huge, terrifying screech, causing them to cover their ears from the loud screeching. Suddenly, they quickly dodged some meteorites headed towards them. Once they were able to avoid them, the triplets had their instruments out, deciding to start playing in order to prevent Veracity from causing any damage.

            Sonic started to strum his guitar, as Sonia and Manic played their keyboard and drums.

Sonic:

Triplets born, the throne awaits.

A seer warns of a deadly fate!

Give up your children, separate!

Bide your time, lie in wait!

Sonic, Sonia, & Manic:

Sonic Underground! (Sonic!)

Sonic Underground! (Sonic!)

They made a vow; their mother will be found!

As they played, Knuckles and the others were able to defeat Verity’s minions. Their ears picked up on the triplets singing and playing their instruments, causing them to look up at the sky to see their music fighting against Verity.

“Go Triplet Underground!” Knuckles pumped his fist in the air. “Keep playing!”

“How astounding!” Dr. Eggman watched in awe. “I still cannot believe that blue rat is part of an ancient prophecy said to be a legend!”

Sonic:

The children grow, learn what’s right!

Leaders of the freedom fight!

They seek their mother; she knows they do!

Is it time? If she only knew!

Will the prophecy come true!?

Sonic, Sonia, & Manic:

Sonic Underground! (Sonic!)

Sonic Underground!

Sonia:

I long for my children, but I have to wait.

To act too soon could seal their fate!

Sonic:

They made a vow, their mother will be found!

Sonic, Sonia, & Manic:

Sonic Underground!

            The music symbols coming out of their instruments touched everything, repairing the damage and healing everyone. It also absorbed through Verity, but it didn’t hurt her. Instead, she could feel them and listen to the music soothing her soul. It’s almost as if her anger and sadness is slowly disappearing, along with her pain.

            As they finished playing their final note, Verity started to glow brightly. They believed the music had gotten through to her, but it wasn’t until she changed into her normal form while shrinking to the same height as the triplets, and dashed towards them, hugging Sonic as she sunk her sharp teeth onto his shoulder.

            This caused Sonic to hiss, but clenched his teeth tightly to prevent himself from screaming in pain. She hugged him too tightly, preventing him from moving his arms or use his guitar. Sonia & Manic were about to help him, but then they heard noises coming from Verity. As Sonic looked down, he was surprised to see tears streaming down her cheeks, as her body quivered.

            Verity stopped biting his shoulder, but still tightened her hold on Sonic as she hugged him. “I-I was never accepted due to my appearance…” She let out a small hiccup. “T-They all thought of me as a cursed witch… T-The humans were worse when they chased me out of my home…”

            Sniffing, she continued her story. “I was all alone – no parents, no friends, no relatives at all. I had to stay hidden in the forest to avoid being hunted down. It was hard at first, but I slowly managed.

            As I wandered around in the woods, I somehow had gotten lost and ended up somewhere dark and scary. Before I could get out of there, I somehow fainted. And when I opened my eyes, you 3 were there. You saved me from dying.

            None of you ever thought my appearance is cursed. You fed me, clothed me, bathed me, comforted me, loved me, and protected me from danger. Each of you saw me as a unique hedgehog with pretty eyes that reminded them of stars. But to me, you 3 are my stars. My sun, moon, and star.

            My first gift from you is this silver medallion. You mentioned it once belonged to your late mother, and you 3 wanted me to have it. I made sure to wear it with pride, knowing that I have a family who is there for me. But alas, I had no idea it would soon turn tragic.”

            Verity expression turned scary, as she gazed at the blood dripping from Sonic’s shoulder. “Humans discovered my whereabouts, and the 3 of you refused to let them come near me. In anger, they killed you, causing me to unleash my wrath on them and this filthy world for their sins!”

            She then licked Sonic’s wound, causing him to yelp as she heard their gasps. “A mage sealed me away in a pendant, locking me in my prison for centuries. Ironically, the human who kidnapped you 3 released me from my prison, pleading with me to make this world a better place. Out of the goodness of my own heart, I decided I can recreate this world into a utopia – one filled with peace and no hate or discrimination.”

            Verity glanced at Sonia, then to Manic. “A world where all mobians are safe from evil, especially from disgusting humans. Eradicating them would be a better idea, don’t you think?”

            Sonia shook her head. “Goddess Verity, we are humbly sorry that you suffered so much, but we cannot let you harm the Earth or the other worlds.”

            Manic frowned. “There are a lot of monsters out there, and it’s not just humans, but also other mobians.” He folded his arms. “Our ancestors who met you in the past wouldn’t want this. They would want you to be happy.”

            “He’s right. Currently, all humans and mobians are living together in peace and harmony. There’s no more violence or discrimination between us,” Sonic finished, feeling Verity loosen her grip on him as he hugged her back. “There’s no need to be scared and angry. You’re safe.”

            He hissed as he felt her bite him again, as Sonic rubbed her back in a comforting manner. “The world may not be perfect, but it’s still a beautiful place to live in. You don’t have to live in the past anymore. Just move forward to the future.” He smiled a little when he felt her stop biting him. “This time, you won’t be alone. We’ll be there with you.”

            “Forever,” Sonia & Manic concluded, as they hugged their brother and goddess.

            Verity stiffened, then more tears leaked from her eyelids as she started weeping, feeling them comforting her and whispering soothing words to her. They were the same from a long time ago, always there for her and never letting her feel alone. She really wanted to eradicate this planet and everyone on Earth who had hurt her, but it’s no longer the time-period she was formerly in.

And this time, her stars are here. Not the same as before, but their pure hearts and souls are exactly as they were centuries ago. Even though they just met her, they don’t see her as an evil monster. They see her as their family member.

“I love you,” she whispered to them, as she began to glow. “For all eternity, my stars.”

As the triplets closed their eyes from the bright white light, it soon faded away, causing them to open their eyes to see she was no longer there. Instead, there was a bright gray chao with a silver halo on top licking Sonic’s wounds, cooing as its small white angel wings fluttered while Sonic held the little chao close to him.

“Aww, what a cutie!” Sonia cooed.

“She turned into that?” Manic pointed to the chao.

“I guess even a goddess needs a break from her true form,” Sonic chuckled, holding the small gray chao in his arms.

They all floated down, until they landed safely on the ground as their legs collapsed. When their super forms faded away to reveal their original forms, the others quickly ran towards them, calling out their names.

“Sonic!”

“Sonia!”

“Vixen! There you are!”

Manic yelped when he was lifted into a pair of strong arms, along with lips pressed firmly against his. Sighing, he hugged his neck and deepened the kiss, ignoring the huge gasps and screeches from the others as he wrapped his legs around his lover’s waist, letting his fingers massage a pair of ears as a loud purr escaped from his bad boy’s lips.

“Sonic! Thank goodness we found you!” Tails sobbed, hugging his brother tightly. “We thought we would never see you again!”

Amy joined the hug, then gasped loudly. “Sonic! You’re hurt!” She then saw the grey chao licking his wounds. “Awww, this little chao is tending to your wound!”

Sonic smiled a little, cradling the bright grey chao in his arms who is still licking the blood off him. “It’s her way of apologizing for biting me.”

“A female chao?”

“Long story short, I need to introduce you guys to two very important people here.”

Tails shook his head. “It’s okay. Knuckles already told us everything.”

“H-He what!?” Sonic looked at his friend in disbelief. “Dude!”

Knuckles held his hand up in surrender, while the other is helping Sonia up. “I still kept my vow, Sonic. I did not reveal any important information except for the fact you have siblings, and we knew each other from the past.”

“Nothing incriminating?”

“Only the original stuff.”

“You better!”

Sonia hugged Knuckles. “Before you guys tell us on how you found us, let me do this first.” Clearing her throat, her eyes turned fierce as she glared at the green hedgehog wearing a leather jacket and red sunglasses perched on his head making out with Manic. “GET YOUR FILTHY HANDS OFF MY BROTHER, YOU PERVERTED CREEP!”

“It truly is you,” Agent Stone silently gasped, as he was handcuffed by a G.U.N. agent. “The brilliant Dr. Robotnik.”

Dr. Eggman smirked, as he fixed his moustache. “A fan I presume?”

“I admire your evil intelligence and creative work, doctor. You are the reason why I chose the path of evil, for I desire to follow in your footsteps.”

“I hate to tell you, but you have a long way to go. However, I’m slightly impressed with your plan in conquering the world by awakening an ancient goddess who hates humanity.”

“Thank you for your kind, nasty words. I do hope we can discuss more about how ingenious you and your devious plans are over some coffee?”

“Hmm… I’ll have to check my schedule first. But before we can decide that, you’ll need to inform me on when you’ll be released from confinement.”

“Not that long, Dr. Robotnik,” Agent Stone grinned. “I’ll have my sons send you a letter on where we can meet up. I know how to make a latte with steamed Austrian goat milk.”

“Hey, that’s the boss’s favorite!” Cubot piped up. “Are you a mind reader or something?”

Orbot held one finger up. “By the way, are you trying to tell our boss something?”

Commander Towers rolled his eyes in disgust. “Get them all out of here before I hurl.”

As the G.U.N. agent took Agent Stone over to a helicopter while in cuffs, he stopped and turned his head to look at Dr. Eggman. “I admire you deeply, doctor! You are my nefarious god!” He then looked back at Zen. “My son, papa will be out soon! Make sure you and your siblings stay together no matter what!”

            He was then pushed inside the helicopter, as it closed and started hovering to fly away from the area. Once it left, Sonic looked at the helicopter, then at Dr. Eggman, and quivered in disgust. “I think he has a crush on Eggman.”

            “That’s my second guess!” Cubot answered, until he was turned off.

            “Silence, you ignorant buffoon!” Dr. Eggman shouted, then was cuffed and escorted away by the rest of the G.U.N. agents. “I’ll be back, you hear me! And this time, my evil plans shall succeed once and for all!”

            Laughing evilly as he and his robots were thrown into the police car and driven away by the G.U.N. agents, Sonic shook his head, then looked back at Zen. “I still don’t get how you and Agent Stone first met and why you chose to work for him.”

            Zen, who had cuffs on and tied up to prevent him from using his powers, stared at Sonic. “He saw potential in me, Sonic the Hedgehog. Gave me a chance when no one else did.”

            “A bad past?”

            “Precisely.”

            “Is that why you see him as your dad?”

            “You could say that.”

            “So you’re not really a bad guy at all. You’re just misunderstood.”

            “You’re mistaken. I am a villain.”

            “I doubt it. You care for Mephiles and Infinite as your siblings, so you’re more like an anti-hero.”

            “I helped them reach their true potential. They earned my respect,” Zen glanced over to Shadow. “Shadow the Hedgehog, I can see why you’re quite protective of him. No wonder Mephiles & Infinite wanted vengeance on you by going after him.”

            Shadow glared daggers at him, as Zen was led into another helicopter with some G.U.N. agents. He ignored Sonic’s confused expression, as he glanced over to Commander Towers. “Commander, what will happen to Infinite and the Jackal Squad?”

            Commander Towers frowned, placing both his hands behind his back. “They shall be transported to a facility in order to be reformed. Since they are a mercenary group, we will test their skills and consider having them join us.”

            He held his hand out to stop Shadow from speaking. “I will oversee them, and I even asked Team Avatar to assist me on training them. By proving to me that they can be trusted, they will not be detained until further notice.”

            “Good thing you asked Team Avatar because Gadget and his teammates are one of the best!” Sonic gave him an approved thumbs up. “If anyone can help the Jackal Squad, its them!”

            “Let’s hope you are correct, Sonic the Hedgehog,” Commander Towers nodded, then looked back at Shadow and his team. “Team Dark, I order you to take time off for at least 3 weeks. I’ll make sure to pay you in advance for your services.”

            Saluting the commander as he saluted back, he and the rest of his G.U.N. agents left in another helicopter, leaving only Sonic and Team Dark. Sonic then realized something, as he looked back at Shadow. “By the way, what happened to Mephiles?”

            Shadow folded his arms. “He’ll be under Silver and Blaze’s custody in their dimension.”

            “Is that wise? Didn’t he-

            “While you and your siblings were unconscious in the infirmary, Mephiles woke up and chose to surrender. He never told us why, but I believe it’s due to his powers weakening. He even wanted to switch sides, mostly because he quoted that he grew tired of having to store so much power to destroy the world.”

            Rouge nodded. “Surprisingly, Silver decided to give him a chance, and Blaze only agreed under the condition that Mephiles must prove he can reform himself by staying in house-arrest at the Sol Dimension. If there’s a chance he’s gonna trick them again, then they won’t hold back on him.”

            “THE PERCENTAGE OF HIM BECOMING GOOD IS LESS THAN 5%,” Omega stated in a robotic tone.

            “I even warned Silver that if he dare becomes naïve again like last time, there will be consequences,” Shadow said in a dangerous tone.

            Sonic rubbed his nose. “I can see why Zen thought you and Mephiles were long lost twins.”

            Shadow arched his eyebrow. “By the way, how is your shoulder?”

            “My shoulder?” Sonic looked down, seeing no wound except for the butterfly mark on his right shoulder. “No more pain thanks to Verity healing me.”

            “Are you certain she will remain as a chao forever?”

            “I’m afraid so. She didn’t want to be sealed away again, and only wanted to be accepted by others. To me, she wasn’t a bad person at all. Just a sad, scared, young girl who is frightened of everything,” Sonic’s expression turned dark. “I still can’t believe humans from her time-period could be this cruel. So she was different from others? She didn’t do anything wrong!”

            “Unfortunately, that’s how cruel the world can be,” Shadow sighs, as he closed his eyes. “Humans react by fear, which is why most mobians don’t trust them.” He then opened his eyes. “Luckily, our current time-period is different. Humans and mobians can co-exist peacefully.”

            “As long as they follow our rules, then violence isn’t needed,” Rouge smirked, placing one hand on her hip.

            “OR IMPRISONMENT IS NEEDED,” Omega stated robotically.

            Sonic touched his shoulder. “Luckily, the Chao Garden is the perfect place for her to reside in. The other Chao’s love her, and I’m pretty sure Tikal and Chaos would be happy to meet her.” He smiled softly at the memory. “She doesn’t mind being called Verity, but prefers to live as a Chao and not as a goddess.”

            “Luckily, she turned into something cute when she licked your wounds,” Rouge snickered.

            “H-Hey! She was apologizing for biting me!”

            “She also called you and your siblings her sun, moon, and star.”

            “Our ancestors met her centuries ago!”

            “I’m pretty sure she was crushing on you 3.”

            Sonic’s face turned pink. “S-She loves us as family! T-That’s what she meant!”

            Rouge smirked. “Good luck telling Shadow that.”

            “Oi!” Shadow snarled at her. “Don’t even think about it, Rouge!”

            “Then you better tell him now before I do,” Rouge checked her wrist. “Omega and I are gonna go home early and rest. Let us know when you’re done!”

            As both Rouge & Omega flew away to give them some alone time, Sonic checked his communicator. “Whatever you wanna tell me, you can tell me now. Tails messaged me that everyone is at Vanilla’s house celebrating my safe return, along with meeting Sonia and Manic. The party won’t start until we’re there.” He then looked up to see Shadow. “Race ya there?”

            Shadow shook his head. “Actually, I want you to come with me somewhere before we start our race.”

            Sonic opened his mouth in awe, as he gazed at the white terrain in front of him. “I didn’t know you liked spring starflowers.”

            Shadow smirked. “I admire nature, especially its beauty.”

            “It’s just like the place my siblings and I were in when we lost consciousness.”

            “Don’t think about the bad memories, Faker. We only think of good memories here.”

            Sonic frowned a little. “Too bad I can’t do that.”

            “Why not?”

            Sighing, Sonic sat down on the grass, making sure not to sit on the flowers. “My siblings and I met our mother.”

            Shadow sat down next to him, surprised to hear his answer. “Your mother Queen Aleena?”

            “Yeah. Her, the oracle, and Knuckles’ great-grandfather appeared to save us. Only this time, she was real and not a puppet.”

            “I see. You were happy to see her?”

            “More than anything. We made a vow to never give up until we find her, but when I got separated from my sibs, it became a bit more complicated. But now, it seems like fate had other plans in store for me.”

            Sonic plucked the white spring starflower from the grass, twirling the stem in his hand. “She told us to use the Chaos Emeralds to transform into our super forms, which awakened us and got our voices back. Before that happened, she mentioned that her last location is somewhere here on Earth, and our medallions will tell us the next clue.” He looked down at his silver medallion hung around his neck. “Now that I’m reunited with Sonia & Manic, we’ll probably continue our search for her once we’re fully recovered.”

            “And this time, you won’t be separated from them,” Shadow added.

            “Agreed. Luckily, they’re both doing okay.”

            “Your sister is kind, but your brother is quite blunt.”

            “Except I’m still surprised that his boyfriend is a criminal king.”

            “If you’re talking about the green hedgehog who calls himself Scourge, then yes, I can see why you’d be surprised.”

            “But as long as he treats my brother well, then I don’t mind their relationship at all. I just want Manic to be happy.”

            “You do not mind his preferences?”

            “Nope! As long as the person you like makes you happy, then it shouldn’t matter who or what they are. Love shouldn’t be defined by what the rules say. We should be allowed to love whomever we want.”

            “But what kind of love though?”

            Sonic shrugs. “There are many types of love.” He then smirked. “And when are you interested about love? I thought you wanted to talk about my siblings?”

            Shadow rolled his eyes. “I can see the family resemblance between you 3.”

            “Because of our good looks?”

            “Your stubborn personalities.”

            “Stubbornness runs in the family.”

            “Along with cockiness.”

            Sonic grinned. “You missed me, didn’t you?”

            Shadow sighs, hearing his rival laugh. “There is a reason why I brought you here.”

            “You mentioned you wanted to tell me something?”

            “I do.”

            “Then what is it?”

            “Sonic, do you see me as a good person?”

            Sonic blinked at his question. “Huh?”

            “Do you see me as a good person?”

            “Of course I do. Even though your way of thinking is different from mine, you will always lend a hand to someone in need.”

            “Except you see the good in people, while I can’t.”

            “It takes a while to get to know the person better before you judge them.”

            “You’re way too kind for your own good, Sonic.”

            “I just follow what my heart tells me to do.”

            Shadow gazed at the flowers in front of him. “I’m jealous.”

            Sonic gaped at him. “Y-You are?”

            “You never hesitate to do what your mind and heart tell you to do. You don’t let anyone order you around. I sometimes wish I can be carefree like you.”

            “G-Gee, Shadow. T-That’s pretty nice of you to say that.”

            “But now I realize I cannot do that.”

            Shadow turned his head to stare at Sonic. “After everything that happened recently, you almost died, but still chose not to hate the people responsible for your capture!?”

            Sonic held his hand up. “Chill, Shadow. I still don’t know much about Agent Stone, besides the fact he fangirls over Eggman, and Zen is a mystery to everyone who says things cryptically.”

            Shadow’s expression turned dark. “What about Mephiles and Infinite?”

            “I don’t trust them at all, but I know our friends can keep an eye on them and keep them in custody until they’re certain Mephiles & Infinite are no longer a danger to the public.”

            “Don’t you hate them?”

            “I dislike them, and mostly hate the evil stuff they did.”

            “Like the time they tried to kill you!?”

            “But I’m okay now! I’m still alive!”

            “What if you weren’t so lucky this time!?” Shadow grabbed his shoulders. “This is serious, Sonic! I thought you actually died when we came to save you!”

            “I wasn’t! My sibs and I were only unconscious and-

            “I couldn’t detect your chaos energy or anything! You weren’t even moving!”

            “Shadow, I survived worse than this! Nothing can kill me!”

            “Stop it, Sonic! You shouldn’t have to go through this nearly every day risking your life!”

            “I’m a hero! I would give up my life to protect the people I care about!”

            “Not me! I’d sacrifice everything to save your life!”

            “But why-

            “YOU’RE IMPORTANT TO ME, FAKER! I CAN’T LOSE YOU AGAIN!”

            Sonic froze, seeing an anguished expression appear on Shadow’s face. Tears were starting to leak from his crimson eyes, as his grip on Sonic’s shoulders tightened, but not too much to hurt him. “Shadow…”

            Shadow’s shoulders trembled, as he continued to stare at Sonic. “When Mephiles attacked you, I thought he actually killed you. Thanks to the Chaos Emeralds, we were able to bring you back.” He then pulled Sonic into his arms, hugging him tightly. “I thought you were gone for good when Infinite went after you. If I had known he and the doctor captured and tortured you, I would’ve made sure you didn’t suffer. Thank god the rookie agent was able to find you.”

            He held Sonic in a protective manner, not wanting to let him go. “After learning that they came back because of Zen, I had to do everything in my power to make sure they wouldn’t go after you. Unfortunately, I failed that part when Zen took your voice, captured you, and almost killed you.”

            Sonic wrapped his arms around Shadow, comforting him. “I lived, Shadow. I wouldn’t let anyone or anything defeat me.”

            “But I still failed to protect you.”

            “You didn’t. You made sure no one went after me when I was recovering in the hospital.”

            “I was only-

            “Rouge told me that you stayed at the hospital all day every day to make sure I was okay.”

             “Should’ve known the bat would blab.”

            “I didn’t think you actually cared about me, Faker.”

            “I never hated you, Sonic. I actually respect you, even if your views are different from mine.”

            “Well, I don’t hate you. I too care for you.”

            “Thank you for your kind words.”

            “You’re welcome, Shads.”

            “But I still won’t let anyone try to take your life again,” Shadow pulled back, but kept his grip on Sonic. “Which is why I need to do this before it’s too late.”

            “Do what?”

            His answer is something warm and soft pressed against his lips. Sonic gasped, eyes widened in shock as he realized that Shadow the Hedgehog is kissing him. His own rival is actually kissing him, and it’s not a dream at all. But not only that, Sonic isn’t grossed out by it. It really feels nice to kiss him.

            Feeling arms wrapped around his waist, Sonic hugged Shadow’s neck and kissed back, licking his tongue to gain access. Their tongues clashed with each other, hoping to gain dominance. They ended up in a tie, as they broke the kiss to regain some oxygen. Once he regained some air, Sonic looked back at Shadow, feeling his face heating up. “W-Was that your way of saying that you like me?”

            “No,” Shadow cupped his cheeks. “It’s my way of saying you stole my heart. I fell in love with you, Sonic the Hedgehog.”

            “Y-You do?”

            “Yes, and I wish to have your heart since you took mine.”

            “You already did on the day we first met.”

            “You loved me for that long?”

            Sonic shyly nodded. “I wasn’t sure at first on why I felt weird around, but thanks to some advice from someone, I learned that I gained feelings for you. However, I wasn’t sure if you felt the same way or not, so I chose not to say it and not ruin our friendly rivalry with each other.”

            Shadow’s eyes softened, as he pecked his nose. “Forgive me for making you wait that long. I didn’t realize how special you were to me until the time you reached out to save me before I fell to Earth from the ARK. Your determination in trying and still seeing the good in me made me see how truly wonderful you are.” Shadow cradled Sonic’s hand with his own hands. “Thank you for trusting me and giving me a chance, Sonic.”

            Sonic smiled, as he kissed Shadow’s cheek. “I’ll do it all over again so you’d be able to live on Earth in peace. You mean so much to me, Shadow.”

            Shadow softly smiled, as he pulled Sonic into his arms again, hugging him as he felt Sonic hugging back. Sonic purred when he felt his quills being stroked, feeling safe and content in his mate’s arms. “Shadow?”

            “Hmm?”

            “Does this mean we’re boyfriends now?”

            “You mean lovers?”

            “I’m fine with anything as long as I’m with you.”

            “I too feel the same way, my sun.”

            “Shall I call you moon or starlight?”

            “I’m fine with either.”

            “Then you’re gonna love my new nicknames for you!”

            “Make sure they’re appropriate, Faker.”

            “And once I find my mom, I’ll introduce you to her! You’ll definitely love her, Shadow!”

            “I’ll make sure to find a nice gift for her.”

            The couple broke the hug and kissed each other, letting themselves feel lost in their own paradise as the wind blew against them, causing the white flower petals to scatter and surround the entire terrain, creating a beautiful scenery for all to enjoy. Even though their love story had now started, it will never end since their chapter has just begun.

Meanwhile With Mephiles

            “Silver, what are you doing?” Blaze questioned her friend.

            Silver, who was sitting on a chair feeding a small dark clone milk from a small bottle held in his arms, lifted his head to look at her. “He was hungry, Blaze. I couldn’t let the little guy starve to death.”

            “Isn’t he one of Mephiles’s clones?” Blaze narrowed her eyes at their prisoner, who is locked up behind the prison cell. “I thought you’re unable to use your powers during solitary confinement?”

            Mephiles shrugged. “This one was just born from my powers. He’s not ready for solid food yet.”

            “Right now, we’re taming his dark clones so they would fight on our side,” Silver explained, as he continued to feed the baby dark clone some milk. “And they have a pretty good teacher who’s showing them the right way.”

            Blaze arched her eyebrow. “Which teacher?”

            “Marine.”

            “Please tell me you’re joking.”

            “Afraid not. However, I heard she’s doing a pretty good job in getting them to listen to her. In fact, they’re now learning how to read and write thanks to her.”

            “Is that even possible?”

            Mephiles rolled his eyes. “My clones are highly skilled and intelligent. They inherit everything from me.”

            Silver finished feeding the small dark clone, who was then held with his back patted gently, and a loud burp was heard. “Feel better now, little guy?”

            A loud coo escaped from the baby clone’s mouth, as it moved closer to nuzzle Silver’s cheek.

            “Aww, you’re welcome,” Silver smiled, and patted his head.

            Mephiles tilted his head. “Do you like the white hedgehog?”

            The small dark clone happily chirped.

            “Then its decided. Silver shall be your new mother, while I remain as your father.”

            As Mephiles is content with his answer while the baby dark clone happily chirped in glee in having Silver as his mommy, Silver froze in shock as his face turned red, mumbling out incoherent words as he tried to process what Mephiles had said. As for Blaze, she facepalmed and wondered why she agreed to keep Mephiles detained in her kingdom.

Meanwhile with Infinite

            “So why are you guys still wearing your masks?” Lot, a male teal anthropomorphic bird, asked the Jackal Squad.

            Deux, while his real name is Ace, looked at him in confusion while adjusting his mask to make sure it’s covering his face. “We’ll only remove it once our leader is ready to remove his.”

            “Are you talking about your leader Infinite?” Fuchsia, a female anthropomorphic purple cat, pointed to their leader.

            Trois, whose real name is Tempest, nodded with her mask on. “We won’t reveal our faces unless he’s okay with it.”

            “Still don’t get why though,” Lot questioned.

            “You ask a lot of questions, little bird,” Ace narrowed his eyes at him.

            “Due to boredom. The only thing you guys are doing is training, which isn’t evil at all.”

            “Shall I entertain you instead?”

            “You mean have a battle with me? Heck yeah!”

            A loud clap was heard, and all the jackals quickly got into their normal stance as Infinite approached them, with Gadget following behind him. Infinite and the rest of the Jackal Squad kept their masks on so no one would see their real faces, deciding to wait until they’re ready to reveal their identities to the public. Since they’re detained in this secret facility created by G.U.N., they’ll have to lay low and behave for now until it’s time for them to escape.

            “Jackal Squad, I believe it’s time we show our watchers how powerful we are,” Infinite, also known as Zero, proclaimed.

            Uno, who also goes by Jay, happily gasped as he felt his tail wagging. “Does this mean we can go all out!?”

            “Indeed we shall. But first, why don’t we show them who we really are,” Infinite gestured to their masks.

            Team Avatar held their breaths as they saw the Jackal Squad slowly remove their masks, causing their eyes to widened when they saw what they looked like. Lot wolf-whistled while Fuchsia squealed, but the biggest surprise came from Gadget, whose face turned red when he saw Infinite’s true appearance.

            “Y-You’re hot!?” Gadget shrieked.

            Infinite felt his face heating up after hearing his statement. “W-What did you just say?”

            Gadget freaked out, waving his hands out frantically. “N-Nothing! Nothing at all!”

            Ace snickered. “See, leader? I told you’re the handsomest jackal in our group.”

            “The whole family is hot?” Lot felt his cheeks turning pink.

            “A-And gorgeous,” Fuchsia fainted after Tempest winked at her.

            “Awesome! We outrank everyone by our good looks!” Jay cheered.

            Gadget shook his head, getting rid of his blush. “I-Is that the reason why Shadow attacked you guys? Because he’s jealous of your looks?”

            Zero snarled at the thought of Shadow, but then smirked as he nodded. “I’m afraid so, little wolf. Because of his actions, my squad and I can never forgive him for his sins.”

            “Then why did you stop fighting him and went after Sonic instead?”

            “Emotional torture. He went after the people I care about, so I go after those whom he care for.”

            Gadget gasped, hitting the palm of his hand with his fist as realization struck him. “The rumors were true after all!”

            Fuchsia woke up after she heard what they said, and happily cheered. “I knew it! Sonadow is real!”

            “Aww come on! Now I owe chips to a lot of people!” Lot groaned in disbelief.

There you have it! The final part is here! I hope you guys liked the Sonadow, Mephilver, Manourge, and Infidget parts! 

Chapter Text

Hello there, everyone! I hope you’re already for this Mafia AU, because its gonna surprise everyone! I’m glad that you liked the last 5 parts of the one-shots featuring the Sonic Underground characters, and I hope you like this one! Just to give you all a heads up, there will be heavy content in here, so it’s your choice if you want to read that part or skip it. Hope you all like it!

            “This is the place?”

            “Exactly what our leader said.”

            “Check out all those shiny jewels they’re wearing.”

             “Don’t even think about it, Manic!” Sonia gave her brother a stern warning. “Remember what we’re here for.”

            Manic placed his hands up in surrender. “I already get it. I’m just saying that during the mission, we can borrow what they have at the party and use them for a better cause.”

            “Only if you don’t get caught,” Sonic pointed out. “We were lucky that we succeeded our last mission when the big man discovered that you got the target’s necklace.”

            “And because I didn’t get caught, I was allowed to pawn it for cash,” Manic smirked.

            Sonia pinched the bridge of her nose, then sighs as she looks at her brothers. “Remember, our assignment is to sneak inside the party wearing our best disguises, blend in with the crowd, do not interact with anyone, find the Ammolite stone, and sneak out of here before anyone realizes we’re intruders.”

            “But is the Ammolite stone really hidden at that place?” Sonic pointed to a huge dark mansion located not far from their secret location.

            “Leader Stone never lies,” Manic said. “After all, snobby rich people will do anything to get the most valuable treasures they desire.”

            “Which includes the Ammolite, one of the world’s rarest and most valuable gemstones. Known for its vibrant rainbow color, they’re extremely rare and difficult to obtain unless you’re filthy rich,” Sonia explained. “Leader Stone mentioned that there would be an auction held at that mansion, owned by a man named Aureliano Carbone.”

            Manic gaped at her. “The Aureliano Carbone!?”

            Sonic scratched the side of his head confusingly. “Why does that name sound familiar?”

            “Dude! He’s the 5^th most powerful godfather in the whole mafia! Even though he’s old, he still has the heart of a lion!” Manic emphasized.

            “He’s also a White Lion, known to have a powerful bloodline and famous for their mane,” Sonia finished. “We gotta make sure he and his men aren’t suspicious of us, or we’re done for.”

            “Which is why we’re going in disguise,” Sonic unzipped the duffel bags, then stopped as he looked inside. “Seriously!? We gotta wear those!?”

            Sonia checked them, then discovered a handwritten note. “Elder brother Zen said that as long as we follow the instructions he wrote on this note, no one will be suspicious of us. We just need to play our roles well.”

            Manic pulled out his disguise. “What are we supposed to be?”

            Sonia smirked, as she pulled out her disguise. “I’m the madam of a hidden underworld mafia said to be mysterious and ruthless, while you two are my escorts and women.”

            Sonic & Manic looked at each other, then looked back at Sonia. “Say what now?”

            Every individual who arrived in the party reeked of wealth and danger. Dressed in their best outfits designed by the top designers along with jewelry crafted with the most rarest and brightest jewels, they all mingle with their fellow allies, rivals, or anyone to create an alliance with, while some keep their guard up to make sure no one is targeting them.

            The sound of wine glasses clinked together can be heard as many men and women are enjoying the festivities, since they all have one thing in common, and that is being part of the criminal underworld. Ranging from thieves, traffickers, mafia, mobsters, or any type that led them to be part of the dark side of the nation.

            As they all kept themselves distracted with the food, music, wine, people, or talks of their recent heist, 3 individuals were able to blend in with the crowd as they entered the ballroom, dressed in their most finest outfits. To the eyes of many, they appear to be 3 beautiful divine ladies who can make men and women linger at them.

            The one in the middle had her pink hair brushed to reach her shoulders, styled in a pixie cut with a black rose pinned to the side of her hair. Her makeup created a smoky look, choosing a dark eyeshadow to match her mascara and eyelashes popping out, pink lip-gloss to make her lips glisten from the light, black crystal teardrop earrings, and around her neck is a black lace crystal pendant choker necklace.

            Her attire consisted of a long-sleeved black bodycon dress that was form fitting and reached her ankles, a slit at both ends to reveal a sheer fabric where her long fuchsia legs are, a pair of 3-inch black pumps, fingerless black satin gloves, and in her hand is a folding hand fan decorated with floral patterns.

            The one on the left holding her arm had long blonde hair styled like a model’s, light makeup to make her emerald green eyes stand out, bright red lipstick staining her heart-shaped lips, and a pearl necklace hung around her neck. Her attire consisted of a red sleeveless cocktail dress with black sparkly dots on them; right side split from the thigh to show off her long slender blue leg, a pair of red pumps, and long velvet red gloves reaching her elbows.

            The one on the right holding the middle lady’s arm had long red hair with a strand of hair resting in the middle of her face, light makeup to bring out her light brown eyes and eyelashes, red lipstick covering her plump lips, and hung around her neck is a rose quartz pendant necklace shaped like a heart. Her attire consisted of an elegant hot pink one-shoulder sleeveless sparkling dress with a slit at the right side to reveal her long slender light green leg, peach leather pumps, and long satin peach gloves reaching her elbows.

            Finding a seat and table in the corner hidden from view, they took that spot and sat down, sighing in relief after making sure no one was looking. Knowing that the coast is clear, the one in the middle began to whisper. “Now that we’re in, let us go over the plan one more time.” She turned to her left. “Sonic, you memorized all the layouts of this mansion?”

            Sonic nodded, as he whispered back. “Sure did. I even checked the vents and many secret spots where I can hide or escape.”

            “Good,” she whispered, then turned her head to the right. “You know your part, Manic?”

            Manic smirked, flipping his hair back as he whispered. “I have my materials on me, and I’ll do my best not to scar anyone for life.”

            “It better not be like last time.”

            “The old guy died of a heart attack, not from my distraction.”

            “It was both.”

            “And they never knew it came from me.”

            Sonia sighs, as she scanned her surroundings. “Remember, you two are my escorts and women who serve me. You’re both beautiful maidens who are faithful to me and do not like men. Remember to play your roles well.”

            Sonic smirked, as he winked at her. “Don’t you worry, mistress. We know exactly what to do.”

            “None of them can match your beauty~” Manic purred.

            Sonia turned pink, then huffed with her cheeks puffed up as she covered her face with her fan. “Just remember your parts and start searching for some clues without being discovered.”

            As they got up from their seats, Sonic & Manic gave Sonia a quick peck on her cheeks from both sides and winked at her, giggling flirtatiously as they sauntered away to where they wish to go, while Sonia grumbled to herself as she looked around to see if she can find or see anything to help her get a clue. Manic was busy maneuvering through the crowd, easily avoiding getting bumped into while resisting the urge to steal.

            When he passed by a table seated by a green hedgehog wearing a black Armani suit with his crew near him also wearing fancy dark outfits, Manic heard one of them wolf-whistle at him, along with some catcalls. Ignoring them, his light brown eyes spotted a buffet table filled with yummy food, causing him to smirk as he decided to get some quick grub before starting his work.

            Then, his smirk faded away when he saw someone appearing in front of him, causing him to stop as the same green hedgehog whom he walked by earlier held his chin, grinning seductively to show off his sharp fangs. “Hey there, pretty lady~”

            Manic rolled his eyes, slapping his hand away while using his disguised female voice. “Are you talking to me?”

            “Is there any other pretty lady around here?~” the green hedgehog purred, sliding his shades up to reveal dark blue eyes.

            “I don’t think so,” Manic smirked, folding his arms under his ample bosom.

            “You know, it’s dangerous for a beauty such as yourself to wander around with no protection~”

            “I’m not here alone~”

            “Whom did you come with?~”

            “My sister and our mistress~”

            “Just you 3?~”

            “Our men are hidden in the shadows somewhere~”

            “Mind telling me which group you belong to?~”

            “No thanks~”

            “Then how about you keep me company?~ I know how to please a woman~”

            Manic slowly leaned in, causing the green hedgehog to mentally cheer in victory while thinking he’s gonna get a kiss. But Manic stopped, as his red lips stretched into an alluring grin. “No thank you~ A man like you can never please me~”

            He walked past him, ignoring the shocked look the green hedgehog gave him as he headed over to his destination: the buffet table. As he arrived and picked up a plate filled with chocolate covered strawberries, he carefully picked one up, and ate it with delicacy, giving the chocolate covered strawberry a small lick as he noticed the woman next to him blushing a little, smirking as he winked at her and continued to savor his fruit.

            Sonic sipped his wine glass, savoring the taste of fruit punch as he watched everyone mingle at the party while sitting on the red couches near the wine bar. From the information he and his siblings gathered, this party was hosted by the deadliest crime lords, inviting everyone they know who does the seedy side of business. Aureliano Carbone is known to throw the best parties, and only invites the best of the best who interest him.

            Right now, the white lion is busy speaking with someone at the other side of the ballroom, as his most trusted bodyguards are making sure there is no harm coming to their boss. Since the lion isn’t the target but the Ammolite stone hidden somewhere in this mansion, Sonic and his siblings must figure out a way to be able to get access upstairs to search for that rare gemstone.

            They have until midnight, which is plenty of time for Sonic since he’s superfast. But for now, he’ll have to uptake his role as a beautiful escort for his mistress who is a madam in the underworld mafia. Thankfully, not all the drinks in the party are alcoholic, so Sonic was able to get a good drink that won’t affect his mind.

            “Is this seat taken, belleza?”

            Sonic turned his head, arching his eyebrow in confusion while using his disguised female voice. “I beg your pardon?”

            The black and red hedgehog with crimson eyes wearing a dark Armani suit with matching boots smirked a little, revealing his sharp fangs. “May I sit here, azulito?”

            “Uh, that’s not my name.”

            “But you are a beautiful blue goddess, correct?”

             Sonic looked away, sipping on his fruit punch. “You can sit, but stay 100 miles away from me.”

            “As you wish,” the dark hedgehog replied, sitting down on the leather seat across from Sonic, holding a glass of red wine in his hand. “Is this your first time here?”

            “You could say that,” Sonic shrugged.

            “Coming here alone can be dangerous if you don’t have an escort.”

            “I’m here with my sister and our mistress.”

            “Your sister and mistress?”

            “We call her our madam, but we are her lovers.”

            The dark hedgehog arched his eyebrow. “Lovers, you say?”

            Sonic smirked, crossing one leg over the other. “The first and only real woman who knows how to treat a girl well.”

            “Really?” the dark hedgehog took another sip of his wine while smirking. “Not even with a man?”

            “Why would I be with a male when I can be with my mistress? She knows how to give my sister and me a pleasant night.”

            Sonic happily sighed, putting his drink away as he pretended to gush by placing both hands on his cheeks. “I’ll never forget the day she was able to capture mine and my sister’s hearts when we first met her. That powerful stance, an aura to show she doesn’t mess around, a seductive body that can drive men and women wild, and those stunning blue eyes. She even knew all the spots that drove us crazy~”

            Giggling, Sonic stood up from his seat as he placed one hand on his hip. “Since its obvious you’re not interested in my story, I’ll be taking my leave. Adios, mysterious dark hedgehog~”

            Winking at him, Sonic sauntered away as he headed towards where his siblings are. He didn’t see the predatory expression the dark hedgehog was giving him when he left, nor the crimson orbs scanning him from head to toe but lingering on his bottom. Though Sonic didn’t look back as he finally arrived to where Sonia and Manic are. “Have I missed anything?”

            Sonia shook her head. “All I can say is stay away from the buffet table.”

            “How come?”

            Manic giggled. “Let’s just say no one can look at chocolate or strawberries ever again.”

            Sonic narrowed his eyes, placing both hands on his hips. “You used that tongue method, didn’t you?”

            “Maybe~” Manic winked at him.

            Sonia snapped her fingers. “Focus, you two. I heard from one of the guests that they will have a band performing jazz music real soon to entertain the guests. While everyone is distracted, we can sneak upstairs and search for that gemstone.”

            “Only question is how do we know where it’s hidden at?” Sonic pondered.

            “Guess we’ll have to search all over until we see something rare and shiny with a rainbow color on,” Manic stated.

            “And remember, hide so no one would detect you,” Sonia warned them, making sure they understood their assignment.

            “Not here either,” Sonic muttered to himself, leaving the room as he walked down the empty hallway. His eyes spotted some painted portraits lined up on the wall, stretching all the way down to the end. “Wow, they all definitely got the family genes. Though I think they should all lay off the meat due to how big they are.”

            Shaking his head at the thought, he decided walking is too boring and decided to use his superspeed to head to the other side of the mansion, making sure not to make too much noise so no one would know they’re upstairs. But once he turned around the corner, he bumped into something hard, causing him to fall back onto his bottom.

            Wincing from the hard fall, he rubbed his aching spot as he looked up to see what he bumped into, causing his eyes to blink in confusion. “Mr. Dark Hedgehog?”

            His response is a gloved hand reaching out to him, causing Sonic to take his hand as he was hoisted up onto his feet. “Thank you, and sorry for bumping into you like that. Are you okay?”

             The red and black hedgehog nodded a little. “You’re welcome, belleza.” He then lifted Sonic’s hand up to his lips and kissed his knuckles. “I should be the one apologizing. I had no idea my body would be that strong.”

            Sonic nervously laughed. “I thought I bumped into a strong brick wall.”

             “It pleases me to hear you think so highly of me.”

            “Yes, and now I must return to my sister and mistress. Excuse me,” Sonic tried to move his hand back, but the stranger kept a tight grip on it. “I’d like my hand back, please.”

            “Shadow.”

            “Pardon?”

            “You do not know who I am?”

            “I know you’re a stranger who won’t give me back my hand.”

            “It seems to me you did not do your research well before arriving to this party.”

            Sonic gasped when he was pulled closer to the dark hedgehog, placing both his hands on his chest so their bodies wouldn’t touch. “I-I must go back before my mistress and sister worry for me.”

            The stranger, who calls himself Shadow, smirked as he leaned in for their noses to touch. “Did your mistress not warn you about whom to avoid before coming to a party hosted by the most deadliest crime lords?”

            “S-She told us to stay close to her and never interact with a stranger, e-especially a man.”

            “But you broke that rule when you interacted with me.”

            “O-Only for a few seconds!”

            “Did she ever told you on whom you must avoid?”

            “Just let me go!” Sonic struggled to get out of his tight grip.

            Shadow grinned evilly, as his crimson eyes glowed in the dark while leering at his prey. “I am known as Shadow Fusco, son of the deceased mafia don Black Doom, and new ruler of the Black Arms.”

            Sonic froze, stunned at what he heard. “B-Black Doom is a dad?”

            “He hid his children from the outside world until they were ready to make a spectacular appearance, and you just met one of them~”

            “Y-You’re the leader of the most ruthless mafia in all the nation?”

            “Indeed~ No one is dumb enough to dare challenge me~”

            “B-But you’re not old!”

            Shadow blinked at his answer, then snorted as he let out a small laugh. “You’ve never met a young heir before?”

            “H-Hey! All the leaders I have seen except my mistress are old enough to be my dad or grandpa!” Sonic pouted, then struggled more. “Now let me go! I must return to my mistress and sister!”

            “Why do you love your mistress?”

            “She makes my sister and me happy!”

            “You and your sister share her?”

            “Duh! Mistress treats us both with respect! She sees something in us that no one else does!”

            “How scandalous. She doesn’t even care about being judged by anyone?”

            “No one is allowed to say anything bad about her!”

            “I see, and you mentioned before she knew how to drive your body wild?”

            Sonic glared at him. “Only she can touch me!”

            Shadow smirked devilishly, as his crimson eyes stared into his emerald eyes. “So no man has ever touched you before?”

            “Never!”

            “Only your mistress?”

            “She has the privilege to touch me!”

            “I want that privilege as well~”

            “W-What did you just say!?”

            They were in the hallway at first, but then suddenly teleported to a bedroom. Sonic didn’t recognize which room they were in, when he was suddenly pushed onto the bed, as both his wrists were pinned on either side as Shadow hovered above him. “H-Hey! This isn’t funny!” He kicked his legs, trying to push him off. “Get off me right now!”

            “I’m not doing that, azulito~” Shadow leaned down to his neck, causing Sonic to shiver as he felt Shadow’s hot breath fan against him. “Not until I make you mine~”

            “Y-You’re crazy! I told you I have a mistress!”

            “You’ll change your mind once you see I’m much better than her~”

            “D-Don’t you dare! I only prefer a woman’s touch!”

            “Along with a man’s touch~”

            Sonic’s voice was muffled when a pair of lips pressed deeply against his, causing his eyes to widen as he felt something licking his lips. Eyes narrowed in anger, he bit his captor’s tongue harshly, causing Shadow to yelp and pull his mouth away as Sonic tasted some blood from what he did, glaring at him. “Don’t you ever do that! My lips belong to my madam!”

            Shadow snarled, tightening his grip as he went down and started licking and biting Sonic’s neck, ignoring his shouts to stop and let him go as he continued his assault on Sonic’s neck, shoulder, and collarbone. Sonic struggled, trying to get out of his grip but couldn’t due to Shadow being stronger than him. He couldn’t kick him off since his legs were also pinned down by his captor’s own legs.

            “Q-Quit it! My mistress is the only one who can mark me!” Sonic squirmed, then struggled more as he felt lips moving down to his chest. “N-No! Get away from there! That place is not for you!”

            Suddenly, he felt one hand releasing his wrist to slide down his side, all the way down to his bare leg. Sonic squeaked when he felt his thigh being squeezed, then felt the hem of his dress being lifted over his head and thrown onto the floor, causing him to gasp out loudly as he got his other hand out of Shadow’s tight grip and shielded his body. “N-No! Don’t look!”

            Shadow licked his lips, eyeing the red and black lacy bra and panty barely covering his beauty’s private parts. “My, what an attractive body you have~” His eyes hardened in lust and hunger as he saw how large his chest is. “I never knew you would wear something so naughty underneath that dress?~”

            “T-This is for my mistress! N-Not for you!” Sonic trembled in fear.

            “Are you saying you never slept with her?~”

            “I-I have slept with her!”

            “You lie~” Shadow traced his finger near Sonic’s core, causing him to close his legs tightly. “You’ve never been claimed at all~ You’re still pure~”

            “W-Which is why only she can have it! Now release me!”

            “Then I wonder what her reaction would be once she learns I have taken you first~”

            Sonic gasped in fright, seeing Shadow undo his tie and jacket to reveal his bare muscular upper body covered in dark fur. Realizing what’s gonna happen, Sonic trembled in fear, as tears started to leak from his eyes as he shook his head no. “P-Please don’t! I-I don’t want this!”

            “Do not be scared, my azulito~” Shadow cooed, sliding his hand down Sonic’s peach belly. “I wish to make passionate love to you~ I’ll never make you feel any pain~”

            “I-I won’t cheat on my mistress! I-I’m in a committed relationship with her!”

            “It’s not cheating at all~ In fact, I’ll make her hand you over to me~”

            “S-She would never do that! Mistress loves me!”

            “I love you as well~”

            “You lie!”

            “Do not doubt my words!” Shadow growled ferociously at him, grabbing his chin so Sonic would only look at him. “I would never lie about loving you! You captured my heart on the day you came to the party stunning everyone with your beauty! When you spoke to me, your voice makes the beast within me go insane!”

            Shadow leaned in close for their noses to touch, causing Sonic to whimper as he felt a hand sliding down his figure. “You did not fall for me like other women did, and only spoke highly of your mistress. It made me angry because I did not like how you talk so much about her, when you should only talk about me!” He panted, regaining his breath. “I’m already breathless after seeing what you look like underneath that dress. But not only that, you’re wearing my favorite colors.”

            Sonic pushed Shadow’s hand away, trying to cover himself as a tear ran down his cheek. “P-Please let me go! I-I won’t tell anyone about this!”

            Shadow shushed him, planting a soft kiss on his cheek as he licked away his tear. “They won’t, because I want to be the only one who remembers this night for all eternity~ In fact, I want to do this every night with you~”

            “I-I’m not your lover!”

            “Tonight and for the rest of your life, you are my lover and soon to be future wife who will love me and only me~”

            “I-I’ll never cheat on my mistress!”

            “You won’t be seeing her again~ I’m stealing you from her~”

            “Y-You can’t do this!”

            “I get what I want, and I’ll do anything to obtain what I desire~ Luckily, I have been blessed to have a glorious passionate night with you~ A god who worships and praises his goddess’s beautiful body, heart, soul, and beauty~”

            Sonic shook his head no. “M-My answer is still no!”

            “It is okay to feel scared~ I know this is your first time, and I promise you, I will help you forget about the pain and only focus on pleasure~” Shadow stroked Sonic’s cheek with the back of his hand. “You’ll even forget about the pain since you’ll be screaming my name out loud to the heavens all night long~”

            Shadow hugged Sonic, kissing his shoulder as he started fiddling with the bra hooks. “Now, let me see more of you~ I want to know what your nipples taste like~”

            Sonic closed his eyes tightly, whimpering as he felt the bra being unhooked and slowly coming off, along with Shadow’s lips pressing against his cleavage and slowly moving down to his chest. Before he could reach to his destination, the door suddenly slammed open, startling them as Sonic opened his eyes and turned his head, tears streaking down his cheeks as he saw who it is. “S-Sonia!”

            “WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO HER, YOU PERVERT!” Sonia screeched, seething in rage at the scene she saw.

            Shadow glared at her, as he tightened his grip on Sonic. “You’re too late now, madam. I’m already making this belleza mine and-

            He didn’t finish when a high heeled shoe hit him directly at his face, causing him to cry out in pain as he felt the sharp heel pierce his skin. It was enough for Sonic to push him off of him, jump off the bed, grab his dress, and dashed out of the room with Sonia holding onto him. Quickly putting the dress on to cover him, Sonic looked at his sister. “Where’s Manic!?”

            “Over here!” Manic appeared from around the corner, waving his arm with one hand while the other is keeping his torn dress up from slipping.

            Grabbing onto Manic’s free hand, they found an opened window leading to the balcony, giving them an idea as Sonic jumped off the balcony, landed on the nearby tree branches, and sped through the forest until they were far from the mansion. Once they reached their hidden spot where they won’t be seen, Sonic stopped, releasing his siblings.

            Sonia took a deep breath and released it, relieved that they got out of there. “Mission success. I was able to obtain the Ammolite gemstone.” She pulled it out from inside the front of her dress and showed them a necklace that has the Ammolite gemstone on it. “I made sure it was hidden in my dress so they wouldn’t see it.”

            Hearing no answer, Sonia looked over and gasped, quickly placing the Ammolite back in her dress as she rushed over to her brothers. “Guys, it’s okay! I’m right here!”

            Her reply is both of her brothers hugging her, hearing them sob on her chest as their bodies trembled, but not from the cold. Remembering what happened to them earlier when she found them, she softly shushed them, rubbing their backs in a comforting manner while whispering soothing words to them.

            “I’m sorry it took me so long to find you two. I had no idea you would cross paths with those guys,” Sonia frowned, remembering the black and green hedgehogs who dare touched her brothers. “Thankfully, I got there quick before it had gotten worse.”

            She continued to comfort her brothers, as her mind is filled with rage and plotting for revenge on the monsters who dare do this to her family. If only she used another weapon besides her shoes to spill blood or wreak havoc on those perverted rapists. Hopefully, her boss would give her permission to castrate those demons so they would never do this to someone else ever again.

            “They have fallen asleep?” Zen asked.

            Sonia nodded, stroking their quills as Sonic and Manic slept soundly near her. “I sung a melody to them so they wouldn’t get any nightmares, and luckily, it worked.”

            Zen’s eyes were filled with fury as he saw the bitemarks on them. “I’ll convince our leader to let me help you get vengeance for Sonic and Manic.”

            “Sadly, he won’t allow it because of whom those bastards are.”

            “You mean the deadliest mafia leaders in the entire nation, known as Shadow and Scourge?”

            “I’m afraid so. Our mission was to obtain the Ammolite gemstone, which we successfully did, and not be seen by anyone.”

            “You have succeeded the mission, but the boys nearly failed because of those mobsters.”

            “It wasn’t their fault. They had to keep up their role and not let them know who they are.”

            “Except their real identities were almost discovered if you hadn’t saved them.”

            “I would never let my own brothers face something worse than death!”

            Zen placed his hand up. “I know, but you must remember that these types of things can happen to anyone while on a dangerous mission. This is something we signed up for.”

            “If only we were allowed to use our secret weapons,” Sonia sadly stroked her brothers’ heads.

            “They’re still too dangerous. Master Stone won’t allow it unless he says so.”

            “I know, but I worry for Sonic and Manic’s mental health once tomorrow arrives.”

            “I’ll talk to them. You can assist me since they’re more comfortable being close to you.”

            “Thank you, Zen.”

            “You’re welcome,” Zen stood up from his seat. “I must go and rest now. Have a good night, younger sister.”

            “You too, elder brother.”

            As Zen used his powers to disappear into a fog, Sonia laid back down on the bed, clapped her hands twice to turn off the lights, placed her arms around Sonic and Manic, and pulled them close to her as she felt them snuggle against her. Kissing their heads and whispering to them goodnight, she closed her eyes, hoping tomorrow would be slightly better for them.

            Shadow hissed, feeling the cotton ball soaked with rubbing alcohol cleaning the cut on his cheek before a bandage is placed on it. “This is why I hate high heels.”

            His companion, a female bat wearing a black body dress that hugged her figure, smirked as she closed her first aid kit. “Never anger a woman who wears them, Shadow.”

            “I already hate the person who threw her shoe at me.”

            “Which one?”

            “The madam of the hidden underworld mafia.”

            “We have someone like that?”

            “I’m not sure at all, Rouge. It’s strange that someone who claimed to be working for the underworld mafia is only a madam with no godfather or any men who led it.”

            “Either she’s really good at staying hidden, or is an undercover spy.”

            “I already have my men digging up for information about her,” Shadow let himself relax on the leather recliner, pouring himself a glass of wine. “As for your assignment, I need you to find someone for me.”

            “May I ask who this special person is?” Rouge teased.

            “Search for any blue female hedgehogs with blonde hair and green eyes.”

            “Come again?”

            “If not, then just find all the blue hedgehogs with green eyes you can find.”

            “Any particular reason?”

            Shadow gulped down his red wine, then poured himself another glass as an evil grin stretched his lips. “I have found my princess.”

            Rouge arched her eyebrow. “Your princess?”

            “My princesa. My reina. My diosa. My future esposa.”

            “Okay, I think you need to sleep it off first and then tell me what I need to do tomorrow.”

            Shadow shook his head. “I am perfectly sane, Rouge. I need you to search for any blue hedgehogs who live in this entire region, get their information along with their pictures, and bring them all here so I will know if my darling is there.”

            “So you don’t have her name or anything? Just her appearance?” Rouge placed both hands on her hips. “Are you sure her name isn’t Cinderella?”

            “I’m certain her name is much more beautiful than that,” Shadow gave her a stern stare. “Now do as I ask!”

            “Alright, but I better be paid well,” Rouge picked up her first aid kit and left.

            Refilling his wine glass and taking another sip, Shadow licked his lips as he remembered the beautiful blue hedgehog he met at the party. Long silky blonde hair that felt soft to the touch, glittering green eyes that shine brighter than emeralds, luscious heart-shaped lips wanting to be kissed, gorgeous blue fur that can rival a sapphire, and a body that can make a goddess jealous of her.

            Shadow groaned, feeling his pants getting tight at the memory of seeing his belleza wearing the provocative lacy underwear in his favorite colors. Even though she kept mentioning she is faithful to her mistress, it’s obvious she had never slept with her. Plus, the sweet taste he remembered still lingered in his mouth, along with the feeling of how soft her body was.

            If only that witch did not interrupt them, then he would’ve been able to taste more of his beauty. His mouth watered at the thought of tasting her core, wondering how sweet her juices are. Wanting to see all of her, entering her, feeling her, and making her cry out his name in pleasure round after round until they both pass out from ecstasy.

            Looking around to make sure there is no one in his study room except for himself, Shadow unzipped his pants and slid his hand in, growling as he held his member and started taking care of his problem. Usually this never happened to him before, and he never feels like that whenever he hooks up with a woman. Why is the beauty he had met different like the rest?

            “What have you done to me, azulito?~” Shadow purred, pleasuring himself to the thought of a beautiful blue hedgehog moaning out his name while underneath him. “I need you by my side right now!~ Come to your husband!~”

There we go! All done! If you guys want a Part 2 or move on to a different topic, then let me know! Remember, the more reviews I get, the more motivated I get on updating! Please do that for me!

Chapter Text

Hi guys! I’m glad you liked the Mafia chapter, and after checking the reviews, I went ahead and created Part 2 for you all! I also want to clarify that there will be some heavy content in here again just like before, so it’s your choice if you’re mature enough to read it or skip it and head to the safer part. In the meantime, I hope you all like it!

            Sonia stretched her arms upward, hearing her bones creak. “Another successful mission complete! And this time, we didn’t have to blow up anything.”

            “I still wish the warehouse had dynamite in there,” Manic pouted, folding his arms over his chest.

            Sonic patted his back to reassure him. “I’m sure our next mission will be more exciting.”

            “I doubt it. It’s gonna be the same as the last 4 missions we went on.”

            “The 2^nd mission involved searching for a sacred scroll.”

            “Until we opened it and it turned into dust.”

            Sonia rolled her eyes, as she and her brothers continued walking down the halls at their hideout. “It depends on what our next assignment is from Leader Stone. For now, he won’t give us a dangerous mission until we’re ready.”

            “But we are!” Manic pointed out.

            Sonia shook her head. “Manic, we went over this before. Once Leader Stone-

            “If it’s about what happened nearly a month ago, it doesn’t affect me anymore!” Manic stopped in front of her, placing a hand on his chest. “I attended those sessions, and I no longer have those nightmares! We’re definitely ready to take those A level missions again!”

            Sonic nodded. “I agree with Manic. The therapy sessions with elder brother Zen definitely helped, and I’m already comfortable staying close to everyone through touch.” He folded his arms over his chest. “No more nightmares for me, so we’re ready to take those bigger missions again!”

            Sonia sighs. “I believe you both, but we’ll have to wait and see what Leader Stone says. So in the meantime, let’s just give him our report of our current mission being a success.”

            They arrived at a huge wooden door, with their leader’s name engraved on it. Knocking politely, they heard a brief ‘enter’, and opened the door. Stepping inside their leader’s study, or as he calls it a home office, they approached his desk and stopped in front of it as he swiveled around on his cushioned chair, placing both his elbows on the desks with his fingers interlaced in front of him. “I assume the mission is a success?”

            She nodded. “Yes sir. We investigated the warehouse just like you said, and found all the cargo containing artifacts said to be stolen from Brazil. We disposed of the guards, rerouted the shipment to its correct destination for Brazil, and erased any evidence of us being there.”

            “And we checked every location to make sure there were no hidden spots we missed,” Sonic added. “Triple-checked, and found nothing.”

            “Excellent to hear,” Agent Stone glanced over to Manic. “Anything you wish to add, Manic?”

            Manic shook his head. “No sir. What they both said is true. We did what you ordered us to do, and made sure to complete the mission with no flaws.”

            “I see,” Agent Stone looked over to Sonic, then back to Manic. “Sonic. Manic. Tell me the truth. Were you able to handle the mission well regarding your current mentality?”

            Sonic opened his mouth to protest, but one look from Sonia made him close it. Even Manic felt the same way, as he was looking at the ground with a huge frown on his face. Sonic knew Leader Stone wasn’t saying it out of curiosity. He asked about it because he wanted to make sure both Sonic and Manic are competent enough to handle higher ranked missions again. After what happened nearly a month ago involving the dangerous mafia don Shadow, Sonic refused to be alone without having his siblings with him.

            He was okay with elder brother Zen since he was the one who helped him get through the therapy sessions, and Agent Stone made sure to keep his distance to prevent Sonic and Manic from feeling threatened or agitated. Still, Sonic had to take so many showers just to forget about the feeling of being touched by that dark hedgehog, and the same goes for Manic after his encounter with the green hedgehog called Scourge.

            Thank god Sonia didn’t experience what they went through, and she was the one who came to save them before it could happen. Not only that, their identities must remain hidden so no one would know about who they are or the organization they work for. Even the government and police have no clue about them, and there’s no way they would let any deadly criminal lords know about their agenda.

            Letting out a shaky breath, Sonic started to speak. “Yes, leader. Manic and I did not let anything distract us. We only focused on the mission, and never forgotten what we were taught from our sessions.”

            “He’s right. Sonia can vouch for us since she witnessed us being capable in handling our missions,” Manic added his argument. “We’re more than ready to handle the A level missions again.”

            Agent Stone’s lips stretched into a firm line, as he processed on what he was told. The study remained silent, as the 3 hedgehogs waited patiently for his answer. After a few minutes, Agent Stone fixed his dark sunglasses, as he looked at each of them. “I’ll see what I can manage. In the meantime, you 3 can take the weekend off, so no missions unless I order you one. Understand?”

            “Yes sir!” the triplets bowed in synchronization.

            “Good. You 3 may leave now.”

            As the triplets left their leader’s office, Manic pumped his fist in the air as they walked away from the door. “We’re finally doing the dangerous stuff again, you guys! This is awesome!”

            “I agree! I can’t wait to get my adrenaline back!” Sonic cheered.

            Sonia shook her head at them as she smiled a little, then placed her hands on their shoulders. “Easy there, boys. Remember, we have the weekend off, and he won’t give us another mission until our weekend is over.”

            “As long as he gives us an exciting one, then I’m also down for a little R & R,” Manic responded.

            “Does this mean we can go to the city again?” Sonic asked.

            Sonia smiled widely. “We sure can! And I know the perfect spot we can go to!”

            Resting in the center surrounded by a field of beautiful flowers is an elegant, white gazebo carved in marble. What’s different about it from the others is that this gazebo is reserved for tea parties, events, or socializing as the setting is perfect for those who wish to marvel the scenery in the garden. Thankfully, Sonia was able to reserve a spot at the last minute so she and her brothers could enjoy the beauty of nature, which they are.

            Sitting on a white chair with a table in front of her filled with tea sets and treats, Sonia’s attire consisted of a short-sleeved pink dress with the top part pink, the bottom part a white skirt with rose patterns on them, a white belt tied around her waist, white flats, white gloves, and a flower clip in her hair. Sipping on some chamomile tea from a teacup, she glanced over to where her brothers are. “It’s lovely out here, right?”

            Sonic nodded, leaning near the rail with his hands on the marble structure. “Who knew Sunset Garden would have such a peaceful scenery here?”

            His attire consisted of a dark blue tank-top, jeans with holes near his knees, red and white converse sneakers, and white gloves. Since it was a nice day outside, he went with his casual clothing, since he wanted to dress comfortable. “Hey Manic, what are you doing over there?”

            “Nothing you can prove,” Manic answered, sitting on the steps while inspecting a white flower in his hand. His attire consisted of a light green t-shirt, sandy colored shorts, white and black sneakers, brown gloves, and two golden hoop earrings piercing his right ear.

            “Are you thinking about stealing the flowers?” Sonic chuckled, placing both hands on his hips. “Remember, you gotta put them back where they belong.”

            “It’s only this little flower,” Manic grinned, placing the white flower in his hair. “Does it suit me?”

            “Make it a flower crown, and you will definitely cause a lot of heads to spin,” Sonic teased.

            “Then you better help me.”

            They laughed, which made Sonia smile and happy that her brothers are letting themselves relax and be at peace. After what happened a month ago, she told herself that she would never let that event happen to her brothers ever again. She wished Leader Stone would let her get revenge for her brothers, but can’t risk it due to how powerful the Mafia Don’s Shadow & Scourge are.

            They’re more like an S level class, and the triplets haven’t reached it yet. The only ones who can are elder brother Zen and his partners, whom they never met. But still, Sonia didn’t want those monsters to get away for what they did, and had to remain level-headed and think rationally about the situation before she can take action. The first thing she must do is focus on helping Sonic and Manic recover mentally from the terrifying ordeal, and it happened thanks to those therapy sessions.

            Next was to check and see if there was a mission for her to get vengeance for her brothers, but Leader Stone informed her that there isn’t any and cannot take them until she is deemed ready. So for now, she’ll train to get stronger and make sure her brothers or her never go through any type of bad situation ever again.

            “Aww, Nibbles really likes the cheesecake you brought,” she heard Manic say.

            Confused on what he meant, she looked over and screeched loudly, standing up quickly and running over to where Sonic is. “W-What the heck is that, Manic!?”

            Manic rubbed the little gray mouse’s head, who was busy nibbling on some cheesecake. “This is Nibbles. This sneaky little trickster tried to scare me, but couldn’t because of his cute face.” A loud squeak came from the mouse. “Oh yeah, he also got hungry and wanted to try the cheesecake.”

            “It’s a rat, Manic! They carry diseases!” Sonia hid behind Sonic. “And that table is where we eat!”

            “Nibbles is a mouse, not a rat. Plus, they don’t carry diseases, and I’m not sick at all,” Manic used a napkin to wipe Nibbles’ mouth. “He didn’t mean to scare you, and the table is for everyone.”

            “I think I need to visit the powder room. Excuse me!” Sonia quickly ran out of the gazebo, covering her mouth as if she was about to vomit.

            Manic looked back at Sonic. “What’s her deal?”

            Sonic shrugged. “You know Sonia. She does not like dirt or creepy stuff.”

            “And here I thought she got over it.”

            “Me too. By the way, Nibbles is escaping.”

            “Huh? Whoa! Come back here, Nibbles! I still haven’t introduced you to my bro!”

            As Manic ran after an escaped Nibbles who ran to another part of the garden, Sonic turned around to look back at the scenery in front of him. The scent of flowers hit his nostrils, which was pleasant and way better than any scent. He was glad Sonia booked the reservations here for them to relax, even if it’s just for 1 hour. Right now, they have at least 45 minutes left, so using this gazebo and marveling at the marble structure is plenty of time for him.

            His ears picked up on footsteps approaching him from behind, causing him to turn around as his face is met with a bouquet filled with lavender flowers. Surprised at the delicate sweet scent coming from them, Sonic smiled as he took the bouquet. “Back so soon already, Sonia? These lavender flowers are amazing! Where’d you find them?”

            “I’m pleased to hear you love them, azulito. They were grown by me in my private garden.”

            Sonic’s blood turned cold, as the voice eerily sounded familiar to him. Hoping it wasn’t whom he thought it was, Sonic slowly lifted his head up, causing him to drop the bouquet when he saw those crimson eyes boring into him. His body quivered in fear, as what happened 1 month ago flashed into his mind. He wanted to run and get out of here, but his feet were glued stuck to the floor. His voice couldn’t make a sound, since he wasn’t sure if his siblings were nearby.

            His legs trembled, feeling like they were going to collapse at any moment. Somehow, he was held up due to Shadow holding him by his waist, which he did not noticed until now. Trying to take a huge deep breath and release it from what he was taught in therapy, his voice came out in a soft whisper. “H-How did you know?...”

            Shadow’s lips stretched into a dark grin, white fangs poking out as he tightened his grip on Sonic. “My informants helped me find you. Who knew the stunning azulito from the party is also a male?”

            “A-Aren’t you grossed out?”

            “Not at all~ In fact, I find it thrilling~”

            He cupped Sonic’s cheek, stroking it with his thumb. “We’ll talk more over dinner~ I know a wonderful place where we can go to~”

            “Truly a fascinating place, right?~” Shadow gestured to the restaurant they were in.

            Sonic looked around, sitting in their reserved spot. “I-I don’t see anyone around.”

            “I booked this entire place just for the two of us for the whole night~”

            “I-Its only us?”

            “Besides my trusted men and bodyguards along with the staff in this establishment, we have the entire place to ourselves~”

            Sonic gulped, seeing the hungry look Shadow is giving him. He wished Shadow would stare at the food instead of him, but Sonic had a feeling Shadow wanted him as the main course. Deciding to focus on the plate in front of him instead of the man who kidnapped him, Sonic picked up a fork and used it to pierce his small broccoli coated in seasoning, then lifted it up to his mouth as he took a bite, feeling the flavor explode in his mouth.

            Right now, he and Shadow are dining in Sublimotion, one of the most expensive restaurants in the entire city. You have to be extremely wealthy in order to reserve here or enjoy the food made by the world-renowned chef Paco Roncero. Since Shadow is not only a powerful deadly crime lord, but he also has loads of money, and it’s obvious it doesn’t affect him since he used it to book the entire place.

            But before coming here, Shadow took him to the richer part of town and over to a high-end boutique where the best fashion designers are. There, Shadow ordered them to dress Sonic in the best alluring outfit that can drive him wild. And luckily for Shadow, he got his wish when Sonic came out of the fitting room wearing a blue sequined asymmetrical cut out dress with spaghetti straps that hugged his figure, split thigh on his right side for his blue leg to show, sparkles matching with the sequences like twinkling stars, the hem reaching the knees for both legs to be exposed, long blue gloves, black high heeled pumps, golden jewelry gifted to him from Shadow, and he even had some light makeup done on him courtesy of the makeup artist who came over to bring out more of Sonic’s natural beauty. She even brushed Sonic’s quills so he could feel them touching his back and shoulders.

            As for Shadow’s outfit, he was dressed in a black Oro Versailles leather suit with matching black dress shoes that made him appear as a model or a sex god. He even kept his golden inhibitor rings wrapped around his wrists and ankles to match the cloth he has in his pocket square, along with the golden wristwatch on his left arm. As for his hairstyle, he had it combed, but kept it the same style as before.

            And now, Sonic is at the world’s fanciest restaurant having dinner with one of the nation’s worst deadliest mafia lord who is obsessed with him. Even though he now knew Sonic is a boy and not a girl, he’s still pursuing him because he finds it thrilling? Sonic wasn’t sure what’s going through that pervert’s mind, but decided not to know since he knew that if he looked at Shadow, he’ll give him another smirk that says ‘I’ll show you how powerful I am if you come over to my place’.

            “Do you enjoy the food, my belleza?~” Shadow purred.

            Swallowing his bite, Sonic nodded. “It’s delicious.”

            “Then you must try the Domaine de la Romanee~”

            “The what?”

            “Red wine, my dear~ It goes well with everything~” Shadow poured some in his wine glass, then poured more in another wine glass. “Go ahead and try it~”

            Sonic shook his head. “N-No thank you. I don’t drink alcohol.”

            “I assure you this red wine is safe~”

            “I-I’m not old enough to drink it, Shadow.”

            “You are 18, correct?~”

            “H-How did you know?”

            “I have done my research~ And there’s no need to drink it all~ Just one small sip would work~”

            Picking up the wine glass and handing it to Sonic for him to hold, Shadow clinked their wine glasses together. “Cheers to us reuniting~”

            Shadow drank his in one big gulp, while Sonic stared at his wine glass. Feeling something brush against his leg, Sonic kicked it away but the feeling came back. Seeing Shadow’s smirk indicated he was the culprit, as he waited patiently for Sonic. Knowing he won’t stop, Sonic carefully took a small sip, then put the glass back on the table when he felt the strong sensation in his throat.

            He picked up a glass filled with water and took a couple of gulps, feeling the sensation fade away as the cool liquid soothed his throat. Panting as he rubbed his neck, Sonic opted to glare at Shadow. “I told you I’m not old enough to drink it!”

            Shadow’s expression darkened, as he grinned evilly. “I love that expression you’re giving me~ I never knew you could be so feisty~” His eyes lingered on his chest. “That dress truly suits you~ I’m glad I bought more for you to wear in my favorite colors~”

            Sonic paled, covering his chest as he felt his body trembling at the lustful expression Shadow is giving him. He remembered that look from the party, and it’s something he did not want to experience again. Suddenly, Shadow stood up from his seat, and went over to where Sonic is, as he brought his hand out. “Take my hand, azulito~”

            “W-Why?” Sonic stuttered, wondering what Shadow is up to.

            “Let us slow dance while we wait for our dessert to come~,” Shadow gently grabbed Sonic’s hand, lifting him up from his seat as he kissed his knuckles. “I hired the best musicians to make this dinner memorable for us~”

            Sonic shook his head. “I-I’m not a good dancer.”

            “Then follow my lead~”

            Shadow took him over to a spot as music started to play from somewhere, then pulled Sonic close to his body, letting his hands rest on Shadow’s chest as Shadow placed his arms around him, swaying them back and forth to the music in a slow manner. Sonic stiffened when Shadow touched him, but when his head is resting against Shadow’s chest, he could listen to a loud thumping noise coming from within.

            It was Shadow’s heart.

            The sound of his heartbeat felt soothing to Sonic, causing him to forget about the situation he is in and focus only on Shadow’s heart, even though he’s a kidnapper and Sonic is supposed to find a way to escape from him. Though it’s a little difficult since Sonic is trapped in Shadow’s arms, dancing with him to the soothing melody as if they were a couple swaying to the music.

            “You fit so well into my arms, belleza~” Shadow cooed. “I cannot wait until we reach to the end of our date~”

            “W-What happens at that time?” Sonic asked.

            “A huge surprise~ You’ll know once we get to my mansion~”

            “Y-Your mansion?”

            “It looks like it’s time for dessert~”

            “A-Already?”

            “And it’s my favorite dessert~”

            “W-Which is?”

            “Un hermoso erizo de arandanos en mis brazos~”

            Suddenly, they were teleported to a different location, and Sonic realized they were no longer in the restaurant anymore. Stepping back from Shadow to see where he’s at, he realized they were in a huge bedroom, and the colors were either painted red or black. All the furniture appeared gothic and fancy, and Sonic could tell a rich person resides in here. But what caught his attention is the huge black bed covered in red sheets, pillows, and blankets.

His eyes spotted some red and black rose petals scattered on the bed and on the floor surrounding it, decorated as if it’s for a couple who is on their honeymoon. Realizing what’s about to happen, Sonic took a step back, causing him to bump into a solid body, who hugged him from behind. He choked back a sob, as he started to tremble. “P-Please don’t do this. I-I beg of you.”

He felt himself being turned around, as arms embraced him in a comforting manner, softly shushing him. However, Sonic shook his head, clutching onto his jacket. “I-I really don’t want this. I-I’m not ready for something like this.”

A finger laced under Sonic’s chin, as his head was tilted up to meet Shadow’s face. Crimson eyes softened a bit, as he planted a soft kiss on Sonic’s lips and wiped his tears away. “Do not be afraid, my azulito~ I would never hurt you~” A small smile stretched his lips as Shadow nuzzled his nose. “As I once told you before on the day we met, I wish to make you mine~”

Shadow planted another kiss on Sonic’s face. “For our wonderful night to end well, I want to make passionate love to you~”

Sonic furiously shook his head no. “I-I’ve never done this before!”

“Let me be the first and only one to give you love and pleasure~”

“P-Please don’t do this, Shadow! I-I’m scared of this!”

“My sweet belleza, you don’t have to be scared~” Shadow cooed, as his hand reached the zipper behind Sonic’s back. “I’ll get rid of anything that scares you~ Your nightmares will turn into wonderful dreams~ Dreams about me, our new life here, and the future we shall create together as husband and wife~”

Unzipping the back of Sonic’s dress, he watched it slide down and pool around his feet, causing Sonic to gasp out loud as he covered himself, taking a step back. “Y-You mustn’t look!”

Shadow removed his jacket, undid his tie, and removed the top to reveal his muscular upper body covered in dark fur. “Why not?~ You have such an attractive body, mi amor~”

He took a step forward, while Sonic took another step back. This caused Shadow’s lips to stretch into a small smirk, liking this game his azulito is playing with him. The more he moved closer, the more Sonic walked backwards, but the game ended when the back of his legs hit the bed, and Shadow pushed him so his back would hit the soft mattress.

Then, Shadow climbed onto the bed and hovered above Sonic, watching him tremble in fright as he was still covering his bare body. Shadow carefully removed Sonic’s arms and pinned them against the bed, licking his lips as he saw how feminine his figure is. “Why would you hide your body from me?~ It truly has been crafted by the greatest of deities~”

His hands slid down to squeeze Sonic’s squishy chest. “I can see why people confuse you for a girl~ Your large chest is soft, and you have such nice hips~”

Sonic pushed his hands away, covering his chest. “D-Don’t touch me there!”

Shadow used his teeth to peel his own gloves off, revealing his ungloved hands. He then grabbed Sonic’s hands and slowly peeled them off with his sharp teeth, eyeing his beautiful bleu hedgehog with a tantalizing look as his ungloved hands clasped with his. “Such cute paws you have~”

“H-Hey! M-My paws are sensitive!” Sonic squeaked, feeling his face heating up as he felt Shadow kiss his ungloved paws. “Q-Quit it!”

“I wonder if your lips are still sweet and juicy as before~”

Sonic never got the chance to speak when he felt Shadow’s warm lips press deeply against his, arms wrapped around him as he felt hands stroking his body with tenderness. Holding him tightly as Shadow forced his tongue inside his mouth, Sonic closed his eyes and whimpered, struggling to push him off as he felt his mouth being tasted. He can’t let Shadow do this, especially when he has to keep his secret hidden from the mafia don.

This time, it’s bigger than Sonic’s identity and the organization he works for. The only ones who know about Sonic’s secret is himself and his siblings. Not even Leader Stone or elder brother Zen knew about it since Sonic wasn’t comfortable enough to let the others know until he’s certain they still see him as him. And he really hoped Shadow didn’t discover that secret while digging up resources about him.

The need for oxygen caused Sonic to struggle more, and thankfully, Shadow broke the kiss to let him breathe. He then felt his cheek being kissed, moving all the way down to his neck and shoulder as Sonic panted to regain his breath. He gasped when he felt his neck being licked before a pair of lips started sucking on his sensitive spot.

“N-No! P-Please!” Sonic squirmed out of his grip, then yelped when he felt something sharp bit him. “D-Don’t! T-That mark just faded away!”

Shadow purred in delight, licking his neck as he planted kisses on his collarbone. “I must remark you, azulito~ I’m claiming you as mine~”

“I-I’m not yours!”

“Actually, you are~” Shadow kissed down to his chest. “Now, I wonder what your nipples taste like?~"

            Sonic gasped when he felt Shadow squeezing his chest, then trembled when he felt a tongue lick his left nipple while the right nipple is being teased by a finger. Then he felt Shadow sucking on his left nipple like a baby hungry for milk, causing Sonic to screech as he tried to stop himself from moaning. “N-No! D-Don’t suck on them!”

His plea is ignored as Shadow gave his right nipple the same treatment, causing Sonic to throw his head back against the pillow as a small moan escaped his lips. “S-Stop, Shadow! T-This feels weird!”

Shadow groaned in delight, tracing circles around the pink buds with his tongue as he hears his belleza’s sinful moans. Planting a kiss on his sternum, Shadow licked his lips as he gave Sonic a heated look. “Your milk tastes so sweet and creamy~ I love it~” His hands slid down Sonic’s feminine figure, squeezing his luscious thighs. “I need to see more of you~”

He started planting butterfly kisses from Sonic’s chest all the way down to where his navel is, giving his belly a nuzzle to hear his azulito giggle as he continued to kiss all the way down to where his forbidden flower is. Opening his legs to give him access, Shadow’s eyes widened in delight. “Now what is this?~”

“P-Please! Don’t look!” Sonic tried to close his legs to hide his private area, but Shadow kept his legs wide open. “S-Stop staring at it!”

“I had no idea you were a herm, mi amor~” Shadow rubbed his finger against Sonic’s crotch. “Such a divine flower you have here~” He then inserted a finger inside of him. “Your kitty is so naughty~ You’re already soaking wet~”

“G-Get your finger out of me!” Sonic struggled, trying to kick him off. “T-That area is forbidden and not for you!” He shrieked when he felt his legs placed on Shadow’s shoulders, along with lips kissing his inner thighs. “W-What are you doing!? D-Don’t do that!”

Shadow ignored his pleas, as he licked and marked Sonic’s legs. “It’s obvious no one else has seen this lovely flower except for yourself~ Well now, you don’t have to pleasure yourself anymore because I’ll be doing that for you~” He grinned ferociously, as he stuck his tongue out. “I wonder what your forbidden fruit tastes like~”

He leaned forward and licked Sonic’s pussy, tasting and sucking on his fluids with delight as he hears Sonic cry out in pleasure, begging him to stop what he was doing. But Shadow didn’t want to stop. His mate’s juices tasted delicious, better than anything he had ever tasted. Besides Sonic’s creamy milk, eating his kitty is what he wanted for his dessert.

“Mmm,” Shadow moaned, lapping up and kissing those sweet lips while keeping a firm grip on Sonic’s hips.

“A-Ah! N-Not there!” Sonic cried out, feeling his body becoming warm as something squirted out of him. “I-It’s too much, Shadow! Y-You need to stop!”

Giving it another long lick, Shadow swallowed it all as he lifted his head up, licking his lips from every corner of his mouth as he groaned. “Your sweetness is addicting~ I never knew your flower would release such delicious honey for me~” His hands massaged Sonic’s hips, giving his calves a kiss before holding them up from his shoulders and placing them back down on the bed. “How naughty of you to hide something like this from me~”

Sonic panted, trying to let his mind recover from what happened earlier. His brain became foggy, and his face flushed when Shadow ate his pussy like an ice cream cone. Not only did he enjoyed eating Sonic, but he thought Sonic tasted like honey? Is Shadow really insane or just plain ignorant?

“Now that I have seen all of you, you should be able to see all of me~” Shadow unbuckled his belt, removed it from his pant loop, unzipped the front, and pulled both his pants and boxers down to reveal his long member. “It’s your turn to pleasure me~”

Fear washed over Sonic, eyeing the large member that could hurt him. Tears began to escape from his eyes as he shook his head rapidly. “P-Please don’t, Shadow! I-I really don’t want this!”

Shadow leaned forward and hugged him, softly shushing him as he wiped his tears. “You mustn’t be afraid, darling~ I promised you that I would never hurt you~”

“I-I don’t want to have sex!”

“We’re not having sex~ We’re making love~”

“I-I’ve never done this before, Shadow! I-I want to go home!”

“I promise to be very gentle to you, my sun~” Shadow cupped his cheeks, licking away his tears. “And you are at home~ You’re here with me~”

Shadow kissed him sweetly, wiping away the extra tears escaping from Sonic’s eyes. Sonic whimpered, placing his hands on his dark counterpart’s chest to push him off, but he couldn’t. He tried to ignore the soft white patch of fur he was touching, but can only sniff as he felt Shadow break the kiss to let him breathe.

Sonic stiffened, feeling two fingers enter his vagina. “W-What are you doing, Shadow!?”

“Preparing you, my dear~” Shadow whispered softly to him, letting his fingers form a V-shape.

“A-Ah! D-Don’t!”

“If I don’t, the pain will get worse~ I want you to only feel pleasure~ No pain~”

“I-I’m not ready to sleep with you!”

“I swore to never let you feel any pain~ I never break my promises to you, azulito~”

Shadow added another finger, making sure Sonic was stretched enough and glad his juices can act like a lubricant. Keeping his lover’s legs wide open while letting them wrap around his waist, Shadow rubbed the tip of his member against Sonic’s entrance, clasping their hands together as he hovered above him. “Are you ready, mi amor?~”

Sonic shook his head, choking back a sob as he stared at Shadow with a desperate pleading look. “I-I’m scared, Shadow! I-I really don’t want this!”

“It’s okay to be scared, princesa~ I swore to make this pleasurable just for you~”

“Y-You won’t fit me!”

“I will, my reina~ I made sure you were fully prepared to handle it~”

“I-I’m a pure virgin though!”

“My beautiful diosa~ It is an honor that you saved your purity just for me~” Shadow smiled softly, squeezing Sonic’s hands with his own to provide comfort. “I vow to treasure this moment for all eternity~”

“A-Ah!” Sonic cried out in fear, feeling something large enter him. “N-No! S-Stop!”

Shadow slowly entered him, groaning in delight until he was fully inside of him. “You are so tight, belleza~ And so warm~”

“Y-You’re too big! T-Take it out! Please!” Sonic shook his head rapidly, sobbing as he felt something pop and the feeling of blood coming out of his entrance. He tried to push Shadow off. “I-I beg of you!”

Lips covered his own to silence him, as Sonic continued to cry while Shadow kept himself still, maintaining his control even though the beast within him is telling him to ravage his mate already. However, Shadow knew his lover is scared since it’s his first time, and he would never break his promise to him. Shadow is a man of his word.

Letting their lips dance with each other to help Sonic forget the pain, Shadow held him close to his body, letting his hand stroke his lover’s blue quills as he felt Sonic slowly relaxing in his grip. His body no longer trembled, his muscles have started to loosen their tension, and he could feel Sonic starting to kiss back, causing Shadow to purr in delight as he slid his hand down to squeeze his mate’s plump ass, hearing him gasp in the kiss so his tongue can get access to taste his sweet angel.

Sonic was the first to break the kiss, panting a little as his cheeks were flushed. “T-The pain is gone now…”

Shadow’s lips stretched into a sly smirk, as he slowly started to move. “Does this feel good?~”

“I-I don’t know.”

“Then how about this?~”

Shadow rocked his hips forward, causing Sonic to loudly gasp, as a small moan escaped from his mouth. Hearing him moan made Shadow push his body forward again, hearing another sweet moan that sounded like music to his ears. “It seems you are enjoying this, azulito~”

Sonic shook his head. “N-No! I-I couldn’t be!”

“There’s no need to deny it, my darling~ Your body craves to be touched and taken~”

“B-But I’m not a harlot!”

“You’re not~ You’re a sweet, beautiful, cute, sexy, and adorable blue hedgehog who makes me smile~”

“I-I’m not cute!”

“Yes you are~ Your cobalt fur is gorgeous~ Your face is really cute~ Your emerald green eyes glitter brightly than any other gem I have seen~ Your body can make a goddess jealous of you~ I love it when you wag your tail happily whenever you get excited~ But most of all, you being here in my arms left me breathless, especially since you’re on my bed covered in soft rose petals~”

Shadow leaned in close to whisper in his ear seductively, letting his hot breath fan against Sonic’s twitching ear. “I want to take you a million times every day for infinity~”

Moving down to kiss his neck, Shadow started to thrust against Sonic, groaning as he felt Sonic hug his neck, who was letting out cute moans. He quickened his pace, hearing his azulito moan louder, making sure to hit the pleasure spots that drove him wild. Shadow moaned in delight, loving how warm and tight his belleza is. Not only that, his dream had come true. He is making love to his future esposa, almost as if they were on their honeymoon. Well, not yet, but Shadow will make that part happen.

As he continued to move inside of him, Sonic clawed Shadow’s back, moaning as a wave of pleasure washed over him. He shouldn’t be enjoying this. Shadow is basically forcing himself on him. However, this doesn’t feel like Shadow is raping him. Usually, it involves one person who enjoys it while the other doesn’t. But instead, Sonic is liking it, and Shadow is loving it. He wasn’t going rough on him, and Sonic did not feel any pain at all during this sinful intimacy.

“S-Shadow! A-Ah!” Sonic cried out in elation. “W-What did you do to me!? A-Ah! N-Not there!”

Shadow chuckled darkly, inhaling his scent while hugging Sonic. “I love it when you scream my name like that~” He went a little faster, hearing Sonic loudly moan. “Scream it again!~”

“S-Shadow!”

“Louder, my reina!~ Scream it out for the heavens to hear!~”

“S-Something’s coming, Shadow!”

“Not yet, my sweetheart!~ We will both release together!~”

Sonic hugged his neck tighter, leaving claw marks on Shadow’s back as he continued to moan, wrapping his legs around his waist as he felt the huge member thrusting inside of him. Why does this feel so good? Shouldn’t he be scared of it? But Shadow wasn’t hurting him at all. In fact, he was treating Sonic gently and being sweet to him, almost as if they were lovers. But why would a powerful mafia don like an ordinary citizen?

Another wave of pleasure broke him out of his thoughts, as Sonic continued to grunt and moan as his body rocked against Shadow’s. He could feel the bed shaking, his brain becoming foggy, and his eyes nearly rolled to the back of his head. This is the first time Sonic has experienced this type of pleasure, and he surprisingly liked it. Not even his hidden toys can make him feel this way.

“I-I’m getting close, my sun!~ I’m ready to fill you with my seed!~”

“D-Don’t fill me up, Shadow! I-I won’t be able to hold it in!”

“Sonic!~”

S-Shadow!”

They both screamed in ecstasy, as Sonic felt his juices coming out, but also the feeling of being filled up by Shadow’s seed. He panted heavily, feeling Shadow’s heavy body lying on top of him as he still felt himself being filled up from a large amount of cum. Thankfully, Sonic took his medication this morning so he wouldn’t get pregnant. He isn’t ready to become a parent, and prefer to wait until he is ready.

As for Shadow, he rolled himself off of Sonic, and pulled him close to his body as he shared a sweet kiss with him. “Our love making was beautiful, my reina~ I am pleased to have made you mine~” He smirked as he saw the bitemarks left on Sonic’s body. “Shall we go for another round?~ Maybe 2 or 3 more until the sun rises?~”

His answer is a soft snore escaping from Sonic’s lips, indicating he fell asleep. Shadow realized this must’ve been too much for him, and is exhausted from their previous lovemaking. Kissing his forehead as he held him close for Sonic to rest his chin against his chest fur, Shadow grabbed something on the nightstand from behind him, and opened a velvet box to reveal a dazzling black ring with red garnet stones on them. Floral designs were carved on the ring, and on the center is a huge red ruby shining brightly from the light.

Shadow got the ring out, and slid it onto Sonic’s left ring finger, planting a small kiss on it as he cradled his blue beauty close to his body. “Now that we have made love, we will plan our wedding really soon~ I vow to cherish you as a goddess and gift you with everything you desire~” His crimson eyes darkened with bloodlust, twinkling as a dark grin appeared on his face. “I’ll eliminate anyone and anything who dare come near you or try to separate us~ You are my esposa~ My reina~ My sol~ I won’t spare anyone if they dare threaten our happiness~”

Kissing Sonic’s lips, he smiled softly when he saw Sonic snuggling against his chest. He saw how late it already was, and decided to get some sleep. As Shadow made himself comfortable and closed his eyes, his dreams were filled of him and his azulito getting married, their honeymoon, and what their new life would be like together while also raising a family.

There we go! This is the end of Part 2! It was a lot, but totally worth it! Now, the next one-shot is gonna be Sonadow Boom version, so remember to review and I will update! Please comment and review!

Chapter Text

Did you all liked the Mafia one-shots? I’m glad you all did! Just to clarify, there is no Part 3 for the Mafia chapters so please remember to always read the bolded parts! I’ll decide whether or not to continue the chapters based on the themes. Sound good? Okay!
This one-shot is set in the Boom Universe, and it involves the theme ‘Phantom of the Opera’. The idea came from a TV show called ‘Goosebumps’ which I highly recommend you watch since they make it awesome during spooky season, and the episode involved The Phantom of the Auditorium. I hope you all like it!

            The citizens chattered with each other in curiosity and confusion as they all stood at the Village Center. Sonic and his friends noticed everyone gathering at the town square, as they were headed towards their destination: Meh Burger.

            “What’s everyone here for?” Sonic wondered.

            “Judging by the podium with a stepstool in place, I say the mayor is about to announce something,” Tails hypothesized.

            “If it’s a reward for being the strongest, then I humbly accept it!” Knuckles grinned with both hands on his hips.

            Amy rolled her eyes. “Besides that, it’s probably some bad news.”

            “I bet it’s a warning about the government trying to take over the village!” Sticks sneered, then yelled at the sky. “I’m on to you, you nutjobs! You’ll never take our brains!”

            “Guess we’ll know now,” Sonic pointed to Mayor Fink approaching the podium.

            Getting on the stepstool so he could reach the microphone, Mayor Fink cleared his throat as he tapped on the microphone. “Is this thing on? Splendid! Now, I’m sure you’re all wondering why I have called you all here today.”

            “Is it an exquisite 5-star hotel you’re building?” Lady Walrus asked.

            “A carnival for us all?” T.W. Barker said, scheming an evil plan to scam everyone out of their money.

            “Longer breaks while working in a fast-food establishment?” Dave the Manager added.

            “Another library to store all my books in?” Fastidious Beaver questioned.

            “My trophy?” Knuckles raised his hand with glee.

            “No to all of your questions,” Mayor Fink ignored their disappointed groans. “I am here to inform you all that the local movie theater is to be closed down permanently.”

            “WHAT!?” Team Sonic shouted simultaneously, shocked at what he said.

            Everyone else had the same reaction, as Mayor Fink continued his speech. “Unfortunately, due to insufficient funding that we do not have, I had to make some serious budget cuts. And since our movie theater hasn’t been producing enough money, the decision to close it has already been decided.”

            “But that’s not fair!” Amy was the first to speak. “Our local movie theater is the only place we go to for entertainment!”

            “Yeah! That’s where I see all the Tommy Thunder movies!” Knuckles complained.

            “Along with the historical documentary and sci-fi films!” Tails added.

            “You better give us back our movie theater or you’ll be cursed forever!” Sticks threatened.

            Mayor Fink raised one hand up. “I know you’re all upset about it, but my hands are tied. It’s not like there is a way to raise money to keep the theater open.”

            Sonic stared at him in bewilderment. “You mean create a fundraiser?”

            “Ah yes! I forgot we can do those! But yes - if all of you can raise enough money for the movie theater, then I won’t shut it down.”

            “How much we talkin?”

            “I say about $25,000.”

            “Now hold on! That sounds like extortion!” Amy glared at him, placing her hands on her hips. “Doesn’t the movie theater produce enough money due to all the famous movies we’ve been getting!?”

            “Hey, they stopped sending us the good films after the whole fiasco with the network corporation along with the food fight incident involving the popcorn and nachos,” Mayor Fink shivered at the memory. “And because everyone prefers the latest hits instead of our old historic films, there hasn’t been anyone coming to the theaters lately.”

            “I’m pretty sure it’s due to the ticket price-

            “Which concludes my announcement today! Good day to you all!” Mayor Fink quickly left the podium, ignoring the villagers booing at him.

            As everyone dispersed, upset at what transpired today, Amy looked at her team. “Can you believe this!? The one place where we always go to for entertainment will be shut down forever unless we raise $25,000!”

            “Not right now,” Tails raised one finger up. “Mayor Fink never shuts down a place permanently until all the paperwork is done. And since it takes him forever to get all the documents sorted, I say our local movie theater will remain open for at least 3 weeks.”

            “That means I can go there and rewatch all of my favorite movies there before I can say my goodbyes!” Knuckles gasped in realization.

            “Or we can try to keep the theater open by hosting a fundraiser and get the money needed so it won’t shut down for good,” Sonic suggested.

            “You’re absolutely right, Sonic! We must host a fundraiser at once!” Amy went into a thinking pose. “Now the question is, what kind of fundraiser?”

            “How about a mud auction? We get all the best mud from the jungle, craft them into artifacts, and sell them for the highest price?” Sticks suggested her idea. “I know where we can get the good mud.”

            Amy shook her head. “I don’t think anyone can use mud like you can, Sticks.”

            Sticks shrugged. “It’s their loss then.”

            “I vote a pie festival!” Knuckles raised his hand.

            Sonic shook his head. “No way. You got splinters after eating a piece of lumbar by accident, and it took all of us to hold you down while the doctor removed those splinters.”

            “And I’ll never forget that painful feeling,” Knuckles reminisced.

            “Guess we’ll cross out the bake sale as an option,” Tails said.

            Amy gasped, as she snapped her fingers. “I got it! We can perform a play from a famous book or film!” She gazed at her friends. “We can sell tickets for our play at $10 per person, use the stage hall for the performance, hire anyone who wishes to audition for the part, and put on the best Broadway show while raising enough money to keep our local movie theater open!”

            Sonic scratched his head. “But what show will be performed?”

            “The Phantom!”

            “I don’t remember the plot being like this?” Sonic went through the script.

            “It’s actually another version one of the local schools used before,” Tails explained, holding his own script. “The story is about a theater owner named Carlo, who believes his theater is haunted. Residing under the basement is the ghostly Phantom who haunts the theater, and is secretly in love with Carlo’s daughter Esmeralda. The Phantom kidnapped Esmeralda, who resists his advances at first, but feels attracted to his mystery and charm. However, her boyfriend finds out about it, kills him, and it broke her heart, resulting in Esmeralda to lose her life in order to be with the Phantom.”

            “So in the end, someone dies?”

            “Let’s not spoil the ending to anyone. Amy specifically mentioned no spoilers.”

            “She probably chose this one since the other play, the Phantom of the Opera, is way too cliché.”

            “Wouldn’t this one also be cliché?”

            “Depends on what Amy thinks. Speaking of which, is she still casting for roles?”

            “Sure seems like it,” Tails gestured to where the stage is.

            Amy, who was sitting on the bench wearing a black beret on her head and a matching scarf tied around her neck, held her giant megaphone up and spoke in it. “And action!”

            Belinda the Goat cleared her throat as she started speaking in her script. “Phantom, where are you? Please come ba-a-a-a-ack!”

            “Cut! Next!”

            Fastidious Beaver spoke from his script. “Esmeralda, listen to your father. The Phantom is vicious, and as I quote, his grammar is atrocious.”

            “Next person!”

            Dave the Manager sighs, reading from his script. “Phantom, come out and heed my wrath for brainwashing my Esmeralda. You will pay for kidnapping her.”

            “Next!”

            As every individual auditioned for the play, Amy wrote down whom she believed are perfect for the leading roles in the play. After thanking everyone and letting them enjoy the free cookies she baked to convince people to come and audition, she was able to post her results on the wall mural.

            “I shall now reveal the results of who has the leading roles!” Amy pointed to Tails. “Tails, you are our Phantom!”

            “Awesome! I knew playing the Phantom to woo Zooey over would work!” Tails whooped.

            “Dr. Eggman, you are Carlo, Esmeralda’s father!” Amy pointed to her enemy.

             “I still don’t get why you chose me for the leading role even though I tried to destroy the village 5 minutes ago, but who cares! I’m gonna be in a play!” Dr. Eggman grinned with a giddy expression.

            “Yes, and you will remain on your best behavior while rehearsing for the play,” Amy warned him, then went back to the list. “Dave the Manager is picked as Esmeralda’s boyfriend, but your understudy will be Knuckles.”

            “Woo-hoo! I’m an understudy!” Knuckles cheered.

            Dave rolled his eyes. “As long as I don’t do any work, then I’ll manage.”

            Amy pointed to the Beaver Policeman. “You’re casted as the Detective investigating the haunted theater under Carlo’s request.”

            The Beaver Policeman nodded with satisfaction. “Luckily for you, I have experience as a policeman.”

            “As for our Esmeralda,” Amy checked the list, then gasped. “Wait! We don’t have our Esmeralda!” She scanned her surroundings. “How many girls auditioned for her role!?”

            “Not me because I refuse to be brainwashed!” Sticks proclaimed.

            “Zooey wanted to, but had to go out of town to visit her sick aunt,” Tails answered.

            “Belinda couldn’t get the part, Lady Walrus had stage fright, and the twins caught a nasty cold,” Sonic counted his fingers. “Oh yeah, Orbot & Cubot couldn’t get the part but were chosen to help decorate the props.”

            Amy placed both her hands on her cheeks in horror. “This is terrible! The play cannot happen without our Esmeralda!” She placed her hand on her chest. “I’m unable to play her part since I’m the director, and it’s my job to lead the play and make sure everything goes well perfectly!”

            “But who exactly can play Esmeralda?” Sticks questioned. “This person also needs to have a lovely singing voice.”

            Tails gasped in excitement. “I know one person who has a lovely singing voice and can play as Esmeralda!”

            “You do! Who!?” Amy looked at Tails, waiting for his answer.

            Tails smiled at Sonic, who arched his eyebrow in confusion but then saw everyone staring at him, realizing what his brother is talking about. “Oh no! There’s got to be a huge mistake here!”

            “Ah yes! I do remember the fox mentioned that back in Season 1,” Dr. Eggman recalled.

            “No way! You need a female with a lovely singing voice, not a male with a lovely singing voice,” Sonic emphasized while folding his arms. “I refuse!”

            “Pretty please, Sonic!” Amy begged, clasping her hands together in a pleading motion. “You’ll wear a costume, and no one will recognize you! We need this play to be a success so we can keep our movie theater from shutting down!”

            “Yeah! I really wanna eat the nachos there again!” Knuckles drooled at the thought of the theater nachos.

            “Don’t forget that it’s the only place where I can have fun with you all without freaking out,” Sticks pointed out.

            Sonic saw everyone pleading with him, and he shook his head. “There’s no way I have a nice singing voice! It’s just not possible!”

            Tails folded his arms, smirking at him. “Then prove it. Sing to us something and prove to us that you don’t have a lovely singing voice.”

            “Oh I will!” Sonic cleared his throat, then opened his mouth.

~Hello. Welcome home~

~Whoa. Yeah~

~Yeah. Ah!~

            His voice made everyone speechless, never realizing how haunting and enchanting his melody is. Even the lyrics he chose is a song Amy recognized from the famous singer Billie Eilish, and she had no clue Sonic could hit the high note well. When Sonic finished, everyone sniffed with tears in their eyes and started clapping, as Amy pointed at him. “We have found our Esmeralda!”

            “Do not leave me, Phantom! Please hold on!”

            “My sweet Esmeralda, I do not want to die like this. But alas, fate is not kind to me.”

            “Someone help! Please come and help him! Please!”

            “Do not cry, my emerald. Tears do not suit you.”

            “Phantom, you mustn’t talk too much. You’re losing too much blood!”

            “Farewell, my Esmeralda. May destiny reunite us again in the next life.”

            “No…No! PHANTOM! COME BACK! DON’T LEAVE ME, MY LOVE!”

            Letting out a few tears escaping from his eyes, Sonic held Tails’ lifeless body close to him, weeping on his chest. Then, he felt his head being patted, and a muffled voice to release him. Sonic lifted his head up, wiping his eyes. “How was that? Good?”

            “Amazing!” Tails gave him a thumbs up, as they both stood up from the ground. “You’ll make a great actor, bro!”

            “I know I am,” Sonic grinned, then went back to his script resting on the table. “Okay so after the Phantom dies in her arms, she takes out the dagger the Phantom kept on him, used it to stab herself in the heart, and dies alongside with him. When the detective came to the basement where they were hidden, it was too late since both Esmeralda and the Phantom are deceased.”

            “Proving that love is truly tragic, even after death,” Tails read through his script.

            “Besides that, do you think everyone in this village will come see the play?”

            “The tickets are cheap, food will be provided, and they’ll remember how amazing the play is for the rest of their lives.”

            “As long as we raise up to $25,000 for our local theater to open, then it must be a huge hit.”

            “Then it has to be everyone on this island.”

            “If they’re willing to pay for ticket & entry,” Sonic stretched his arms upwards. “Now, the script mentioned I have to sing a couple of songs?”

            Tails nodded, flipping through the script until he came across a page. “During the part when Esmeralda heard a voice calling out to her while she is alone in the theater.” He turned a few more pages and stopped at a page. “A song while she is performing in a play with her fellow castmates before the Phantom kidnaps her.”

            He flipped a few more pages. “Close to the finale before the fight scene happens.”

            Sonic looked over Tails’ shoulder. “There better not be a kiss scene in there.”

            “Not unless kissing the forehead counts.”

            “I’m okay with it, but nothing near the mouth.”

            “Thankfully, Amy revised the script carefully before printing them out.”

            “Can’t make things awkward,” Sonic gazed at the sky. “It’s about to get dark. Let’s head back home and continue our lines tomorrow.”

            He looked over to the table, noticing it was empty. “Huh? Where’s my script?”

            “I remembered you placed it there on the table,” Tails scratched his head in confusion.

            “It’s not under the table or on the ground,” Sonic scanned his surroundings.

            As he and Tails searched the area for the missing script, they didn’t realize a dark figure watching them from a far distance, holding the missing script in its hand as the figure read the title.

            The day of the play had finally arrived, as everyone from the village or from outside the village paid for the tickets, food, and drink as they went to their assigned seating. They all chattered with each other excitedly, holding a pamphlet in their hand of the famous drama play ‘The Phantom’. Even the mayor and other rich individuals came, wanting to see the show.

            Amy peeked from behind the curtains, seeing everyone sitting down at their seats, excited for the play to start. Pulling herself back, she turned around and got her megaphone out. “Places, everyone! The show will start in 15 minutes!”

            They all appeared in front of her, dressed in their costumes. Tails wore his phantom costume, the Beaver Policeman wore his detective outfit, Dave wore a gray blazer, Dr. Eggman wore a velvet tuxedo, and Sonic wore a blue short-sleeved knee-length dress with sheer sleeves flared out, star patterns decorating the dress, a buckle belt tied around his waist, black leggings, blue ankle dress boots, and a dark blue ribbon hairclip with a yellow star pinned on it decorated with constellations attached to the side of his head.

            Amy happily squealed in delight. “I knew that dress fits you perfectly, Sonic! It matches with everything!”

            Sonic looked away, trying not to blush in embarrassment. “T-This is only for tonight! After this, I’m not wearing it again!”

            “I think it looks great on you, bro!” Tails gave him a thumbs up.

            Dr. Eggman coughed in his fist, masking his laugh. “At least its decent on you.”

            “Very funny, Eggman!” Sonic folded his arms, grumbling.

            Amy clapped her hands together loudly. “In less than 15 minutes, the curtains will draw and our play shall commence! Remember, we’re doing this for our local movie theater! We all want to watch the best movies and get the best films back on the big screen!”

            “I really do miss my detective shows,” the Beaver Policeman said.

            “The new Tommy Thunder movies promote Meh Burger with the latest toys,” Dave commented.

            “I don’t know why you imbeciles still choose to go there. They make the worst popcorn, and they’re always out of butter!” Dr. Eggman scoffed.

            “Probably because we have time and you don’t,” Sonic smirked at him.

            “What was that, you little-

            “Alright, everyone! Time to get in position!” Amy called out to them.

           “Phantom! Are you there, Phantom?” Sonic had his arms spread out, calling out to the Phantom. “Phantom! Are you there, Phantom?”

            Sonic looked around, searching for something. “Please, Phantom! Come to me!”

            Meanwhile, Tails is under the stage standing on the trapdoor, pressing the switch to let him move up. However, it was stuck. “Come on! It’s time for my cue!”

As he tried to see what was wrong, a hand covered his mouth and pulled him down into the darkness.

“Where are you, Phantom?” Sonic continued to call out, wondering why Tails isn’t coming up.

Then, the switch to the trap door shifted, causing it to move up as a figure appeared from the foggy mist. He was clad in a dark Phantom costume, a white mask covering his face, white gloves covered his hands, and he was in a striking pose with his hand reaching out, palm facing outwards for Sonic.

Sonic brought his hands out. “We are together at last. I dreamt of this moment for so long!”

“So have I, Esmeralda,” a deep voice said, grabbing both of Sonic’s wrists and getting close to him. “So have I.”

“Not so rough, Tails!” Sonic hissed, then noticed the phantom is actually the same height as him. Looking up, he gasped when he saw a pair of red orbs hidden behind the mask erupting in flames, indicating this wasn’t his brother.

The phantom began to speak, bringing one arm out to gesture to the stage while the other is still gripping Sonic’s wrist. “Fair Esmeralda, I have lived under this theater for more than 50 years.” He pointed to the stage ground. “I was to play the phantom on this very stage!”

He then gazed at the audience. “It was to be the greatest night of my life… But it was not to be…” He looked at Sonic. “For 1 hour before the curtain was to rise, I fell into the abyss where I became a real phantom… hoping… waiting… for this night! Where I would finally play my ultimate role!”

“And you, Esmeralda, come with me,” the phantom pulled Sonic close to him. “To eternal darkness.”

Sonic glared at him, then pulled off his mask. “Never!”

“Noo!” the phantom screamed, causing Sonic to gasp as he recognized who it was.

Before he could say anything, the phantom fell backwards and into the dark tunnel where the trapdoor had been, hearing the phantom still screaming no until his voice faded away. Then, the audience got up and cheered, clapping loudly at the wonderful performance as the curtains have drawn, indicating the play has ended.

The lights turned on, and Amy appeared at the back of the stage congratulating and hugging everyone. “Come on, everybody! On stage! The audience loved it!” She hugged Sonic. “Sonic, that was marvelous! Just marvelous!”

She then went to hug Dr. Eggman. “You were sensational, Dr. Eggman! Just sensational!”

“Well, I have been taking a lot of acting lessons recently,” Dr. Eggman rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.

Then, the trapdoor activated, and it brought up Tails, who was lying on the ground in a supine position with both his arms crossed over his chest in an X position. Amy crouched near him. “I don’t know where those lines came from mister, but they were brilliant!” She then got up and clapped her hands as she heard the audience cheering louder. “Oh! Curtain call! Come on, everybody! Curtain call!”

As Amy and the others left to where the stage is, Sonic got on his hands and feet and helped Tails up. “Are you okay, bud?”

Tails rubbed his head, removing his mask. “Something hit me, but I think I’m fine.”

Sonic noticed something lying on the ground next to Tails, and picked it up. “Where did this come from?”

Tails shook his head to get rid of the dizziness, then saw what Sonic is holding. “A lavender bouquet?”

There was a small card attached to the bouquet, and Sonic read it. “I never knew he liked ‘The Phantom’. He should’ve at least come to audition for the role.”

“Who is it from?”

“I’ll come back for you again soon, Sonic. But next time, on my terms.”

“Wait, isn’t that-

“Yup! Our buddy Shadow stole the spotlight.”

That wraps up this one-shot! The lyrics Sonic sang earlier is “Isn’t It Lovely?” By Billie Eilish & Khalad. Also, I highly recommend you watch the old Goosebumps series because those episodes were awesome! Now, the next one-shot will feature an idea I got from a YuGiOh Puppyshipping one-shot fic so if you want to read it, remember to review and comment!

Chapter Text

Hi everyone! I finally got the chance to create this chapter since schoolwork and other stuff I had to do kept me busy. As I mentioned earlier, the idea came from a YuGiOh Puppyshipping one-shot ficlets titled ‘Word Factory’. I highly recommend you read them since they’re amazing! Now, its related to some of the Sonadow Doujinshi most of you have either read on the Internet or in an actual manga form. I hope you all like this plot!

            “Don’t you dare sacrifice yourself!” Shadow grabbed his wrist, preventing him from leaving.

            Sonic glared at him. “I have no choice! If I don’t, then everyone we all know and love will be gone forever!”

            “And you believe giving up your life just for them will keep them all safe!?” Shadow retorted, crimson eyes glaring into his.

            “You heard what the priest said! In order to prevent the darkness from awakening, a sacrifice must be achieved to keep the world safe!”

            “That’s absurd! There’s another way besides giving up your own life!”

            “There’s no time, Shadow! Now let me go so I can-

            “I am not losing you! You hear me!?” Shadow pulled him close, letting their noses nearly touch. “You will not give up your life for those pathetic mortals!”

            “As long as the people I care about are safe along with the Earth, then I don’t care what happens to me! I would still risk my life for this world!”

            “Not me! I would let this world burn as long as you’re safe!”

            “But why!? I thought you wanted to keep the Earth safe for Maria!?”

            “I AM! YOU’RE MY EARTH!”

            Before Sonic could respond, he was suddenly pulled into a hug, lips pressed deeply against his as he was trapped in his rival’s arms. Green eyes widened in shock for a moment, then they slowly closed as he hugged his neck and kissed back, letting their lips move in synchronization as their tongues danced in a sensual manner.

            “You do realize there is a scene where you’re being taken by him, right?”

            Sonic jumped, hiding the doujinshi behind him as his face was bright red from being caught. “W-Wha!?”

            The bookshop owner, a tall anthropomorphic female light brown barn owl wearing a yellow apron, arched her eyebrow. “If you wish to read a manga with no sex scene, there is one-

            “I-I was just curious!” Sonic threw the doujinshi back in the box he got it from. “T-That’s all!”

            “Are you sure? It seems like-

            “I-I think I’m ready to check out the books I found for my little bro!” Sonic quickly picked up a stack of books he placed on the table and rushed over to where the check-out counter is.

            Martha the bookshop owner playfully rolled her eyes, picking up the box of doujinshi and heading over to where she would ring up his purchase, placing the box on the counter. “You can purchase these along with those books for half the price. I even got more in the back if you’d like to take a look.”

            “N-No,” Sonic stuttered. “I-I’m good!”

            She used the scanner to ring up the price on her computer. “Some of the artists dropped off a few more a couple days ago. There will be more dropped off soon and they’re of the same nature you’re interested in. I still need to put them in the computer first before you can purchase them.”

            “M-Miss Martha!” Sonic screeched as she smirked at him. “I-I’m only here to get the books Tails need for his research! I-I can’t give him the wrong idea!”

            She shrugged, scanning the last book and hitting a few keys on the keyboard. “Feel free to come back and read them. The series is pretty good.” She placed the books in the bag, and pushed the box of doujinshi close to Sonic. “Just to let you know, they all feature you being dominated in the bedroom or somewhere private where no one can hear you both.”

            Sonic blushed more, feeling his face turn red as a tomato. Why must he let his curiosity get the best of him and make him read those doujinshi? Just why!? And Miss Martha is adding fuel to the fire by hinting on whether or not he likes his rival, which he totally does not!

            Martha’s eyes suddenly sparkled, as she smiled at Sonic mischievously. “So how long have you liked him?

            Squeaking, Sonic placed the money on the table, grabbed what he needed, and quickly left the shop. “Gottago! Bye!”

            Sonic turned the page, his body buzzing but not enough to make him feel aroused. He was resting comfortably in his bed with a blanket covering his legs, dressed in his oversized red shirt where his shoulders are seen and a pair of black open toe and open heel stockings keeping his legs warm.

            Right now, he was reading the part when Sir Lancelot is hugging him from behind, begging him not to leave but to stay with him in Camelot forever. It was around the time Sonic saved Camelot, became the new King Arthur, and stayed until everything was restored back to its former glory. Merlina was able to find a spell to help him return back home, but Sir Lancelot did not want Sonic to leave.

            Sonic wasn’t sure how anyone knew about his adventures in Camelot, but figured they might’ve heard it from Amy or anyone who didn’t think he was crazy. Either way, Sonic in the doujinshi is now blushing when he hears a heartfelt confession coming from doujinshi Sir Lancelot, in which they stunned everyone who witnessed the exchange as they shared a kiss.

            When Sonic read through the pages, there was a ball scene in which both doujinshi Sir Lancelot and doujinshi Sonic danced with each other – Sir Lancelot wearing a fancy medieval suit and Sonic wearing a beautiful blue dress that reminded him of Cinderella. The setting resembled a magical fairytale, as they both kissed under the moonlight and showed their passionate love for one another in their private chambers.

            Doujinshi Sir Lancelot had been nothing but a gentleman towards doujinshi Sonic, who was begging him to never stop. Complying to his king’s wishes, the chivalrous knight showed his king how amazing he could be in bed, which made Sonic wonder if the Sir Lancelot he knew back at Camelot is also like that. A flash of lightning appeared outside his window, causing Sonic to sigh as he finished reading the ending and moved on to the next doujinshi.

            This was the 4^th doujinshi he’d read of him and Shadow, and there were 20 more of them stacked in the giant box. Twenty! Whoever drew them started a huge fanbase, and most of them, whom Sonic suspected, are girls who think he and Shadow looked cute together. Usually, the fans would pair him and Amy, but to Sonic, he only sees her as a friend.

            Every doujinshi he read features the present, an alternate universe where everyone is normal and they all go to school together, medieval setting, ancient Egyptian setting, pirate alternate universe, and so on. Whomever the artists are truly do have an active imagination, and Sonic suspects they got that motivation from whatever freaky thing they would find on the Internet. Surprisingly, it’s not just him and Shadow, but there were other feature pairings he had saw.

            Knuckles & Rouge… Tails & Cream… Amy & Blaze…. Even Silver & Mephiles!

            Sonic hadn’t been to the bookshop for at least a week, and the bookshop owner Martha informed him that she received 3 more doujinshi novels. He suspected that she had told the artists of his readings, causing them to send more of their work to her, hoping to provoke him or get a good reaction from their work. It was still weird knowing people were writing about him and Shadow being in love and having sex… but he kinda liked the end result.

            Opening the new doujinshi, this one-shot featured both him and Silver caring for both Shadow & Mephiles, who were turned into chao. Sonic was surprised they all remembered Mephiles, but decided not to know as he wanted to see if it’ll be a cute fluffy story and not a steamy one that would make his groin ache.

            “I have worn dresses before, but I don’t know if I can pull off wearing a sexy seductive French maid outfit,” he mumbled to himself.

            Suddenly, a loud thump was heard from downstairs, causing him to put the doujinshi away as he got up and rushed out of the room. He remembered Tails went to spend the night at Cream’s house for a slumber party, and wouldn’t be back until tomorrow. If its Eggman trying to pull a sneak attack on him, he’ll be in a world of hurt.

            Once he reached downstairs, he was surprised to see 2 individuals soaking wet from the rain. “Shadow? Rouge?”

            “Hey there, blue~ Sorry for crashing in, but we had to avoid the storm~” Rouge waved, then sneezed.

            Sonic disappeared for a moment, then came back and handed them warm towels. “What happened?”

            “Completed a mission, couldn’t fly home due to the bad weather, and Mr. Grumpy here used up most of his chaos energy during the mission so he could only use his remaining chaos control to bring us to the closest place for shelter, which is here,” Rouge dried her head with the towel.

            Shadow grumbled, drying himself with the towel. “Apologies for ruining your rug.”

            Sonic blinked at his apology, then waved it off. “Don’t worry about it. Tails and I were gonna replace it anyways.” He then guided them to the couch where they can sit down. “I’ll make some warm tea for the both of you so you two won’t get sick. Want some snacks with it?”

            “Please do! And may we use your bathrooms?” Rouge asked.

            Sonic nodded with a smile. “Sure! We have one upstairs that’s free and downstairs that’s free. You can use the showers and place your wet clothes in the hamper so we can get them dry.” He then started to tap his chin to think. “I have a bunch of clean clothes, so I’ll have to see if they can fit you both. If not, then maybe the bath robes can work?”

            “Either is fine as long as we’re warm~” Rouge smirked, then nudged Shadow. “Looks like you’ll be wearing pants after all~”

            “Says the one who doesn’t do her laundry on time!” Shadow glared at her.

            “Sharing is caring~”

            “Wash your own laundry instead of mixing them with mine!”

            Sonic decided to let them finish their argument as he went straight to the kitchen, opening the cabinets to get the tea bags out and other necessities to make the tea. As he started preparing them, he heard the duo stop their argument and heard one of them going upstairs to where the bathroom is. Luckily, he remembered to keep his door closed so no one would peek in. It’ll be embarrassing if they saw what was on his bed.

            His face turned red, realizing that Shadow is actually in his house. Okay, take a deep breath and release it. Keep your emotions stable, do not freak out, and think of a plan before acting on it. They will not see the doujinshi in his bedroom. Its rude to barge into someone’s room without knocking, and Sonic is certain they’ll only be staying here until they fully recover and when the storm subsides.

            “What kind of tea are you making?”

            Sonic jumped, and spun around with his hand on his chest. “Dude! You nearly gave me a heart attack!”

            Shadow smirked, folding his arms over his chest. “Good. That was my plan.”

            “Then I guess Rouge will be the only one enjoying the chocolate coffee cake I have in the fridge to go along well with the tea,” Sonic grinned at him.

            Shadow dropped his smirk, as his eyes narrowed. “You’re bluffing.”

            Sonic opened the fridge door, gesturing to the delectable round chocolate cake decorated with toppings and cream in the layers. If there’s one thing Sonic recalled, Shadow loves coffee and chocolate. “Am I?”

            Hearing no comeback, Sonic smirked as he closed the fridge door and went back to making the tea. “It’s Earl Gray Tea. The flavor matches well with chocolate.” He turned his head to look at his rival. “You can use the guest bathrooms to take a warm bath so you won’t catch a cold. Everything will be ready once you and Rouge are done.”    

            Shadow shook his head. “I never get sick.”

            “Then what about-

            “I have a high body temperature, so I’m able to dry myself quickly and not get wet. Also, I don’t need to wear any clothes,” Shadow studied Sonic’s appearance. “But how come you’re wearing them?”

            Sonic pointed to his outfit. “These are my cozy pajamas.”

            “An oversized shirt and stockings?”

            “Perfect to sleep in.”

            He could feel Shadow’s gaze on him from behind, but chose to ignore it as the kettle made a whistling sound, indicating the tea is ready. Pouring in two coffee mugs, he placed the kettle back on the stove and went to the fridge as he opened it and brought the chocolate coffee cake out, closing the fridge door with his foot and placed it on the counter. “So how is the tea?”

            “Edible,” Shadow commented, then took another sip from his mug.

            “I’ll take that as a word for ‘delicious’,” Sonic got some plates and utensils out.

            As he placed 2 slices of cake on two separate plates with spoons on them, he gave a plate to Shadow and picked up the last plate and mug and went over to the living room, placing them on the table so Rouge could come see it was ready. Sonic looked around, then glanced back at Shadow. “Did Rouge take the upstairs or downstairs guest bathroom?”

            Shadow sat down on the couch, placing his plate and mug on the table. “I saw her go upstairs, wanting to use the better bathroom for privacy.”

            “Does she know where it’s at?”

            “I doubt it.”

            Hoping she didn’t went into his room, Sonic told Shadow a quick ‘excuse me for a second’ and rushed upstairs, over to where his bedroom is. As he opened the door, his eyes widened in horror as he saw the white bat sitting on his bed and reading the doujinshi. “R-Rouge!?”

            Rouge, who had a white towel wrapped around her head along with a bath robe to cover her figure, glanced up with a sly smile. “I can definitely see you as a bottom.”

            Sonic appeared in front of her, ripped the book from Rouge’s hands, and coddled it to his chest. “D-Do not tell anyone about this! Not even to Shadow!”      

            “Relax, baby blue~ I won’t share this scandalizing secret to anyone~”

            “N-Not even to-

            “I don’t mind that you like Shadow~ In fact, I can help you confess to him~”

            “H-Hold on-

            “Let’s not keep him waiting~ Can’t give him the wrong idea~”

            Rouge flew out of his room through the door, winking at Sonic as she went past him. Sonic, who hid the doujinshi under his pillow, ran after her. Once he made it downstairs, he found Rouge sitting on the couch and sipping the Earl Gray tea. Seeing Shadow also doing the same made Sonic quietly sighed in relief, glad she never told him. Deciding to get himself something, he went into the kitchen, pouring himself a glass of water and taking a huge gulp.

            Sonic opened the door, wondering who would be knocking before midnight. When his eyes met crimson red eyes glaring fiercely at him, the color drained from his face, and he slammed the door shut. Didn’t he just saw Shadow 2 days ago!?

            He heard a growl from the other side of the door. “Open this door right now!”

            “Y-You got the wrong house!”

            He flinched when he felt hands placed on his shoulders from behind, and hot breath fanning against his ear. “I know you live here, Faker.”

            Sonic spun around, back pressed against the door as he saw Shadow in front of him. He forgot Shadow can use Chaos Control. “I-It’s close to midnight, Shads! I-I gotta get some sleep!”

            Shadow didn’t say anything, choosing to stare at Sonic. Then, in a blink of an eye, he grabbed Sonic’s face and forcefully kissed him. Sonic gasped, letting out a muffled squeak as he felt something warm and slimy licking his lips. This wasn’t a doujinshi, and it’s not a dream either.

Shadow is actually kissing him! His dark counterpart is making out with him!

Sonic placed his hands on Shadow’s shoulders and pushed him back, breaking the kiss as he regained his breathing. “W-Wait! I-I thought you wanted to tell me something!”

Shadow tsked, pulling him close for their faces to be dangerously close. “I let my actions do the talking.”

“Now hold on! I never asked if I wanted to be kissed by you!”

“Does it matter? I wanted to kiss you.”

“Why!?”

Shadow grabbed his chin, looking straight at him. “I was informed by a certain someone that you have feelings for me.”

Sonic turned red, cursing to himself and at Rouge for not keeping her promise. She is definitely going down once Sonic sees her again. And he never forgets it!

“And after doing some thinking, I decided to come and speak with you on the matter per say,” Shadow continued, watching Sonic’s hands ball into angry fists. He had a feeling Rouge isn’t gonna survive Sonic’s wrath, prompting a silent prayer for her.

Sonic glared at him, frustrated. They could’ve talked about this in a civilized manner, not act like frivolous beasts. “That is not how you’re supposed to ask out someone you like! You gotta say it from the heart! For example – Shadow, I liked you ever since our first meeting and during the time we had gotten to know each other! I like how you’re fast like me, how you’re not afraid to face danger no matter how tough and powerful your opponent is, and the soft spot you have for anything cute such as cats and chao!”

He poked his finger at Shadow’s chest fur. “I get jealous when I hear people talk about how mysterious and sexy you are, which is true! I love your beautiful ruby red eyes, your cute face, your smile, and your soft chest fur! Heck, I love everything about you! You’re beautiful both inside and outside, so don’t you ever forget it!”

Grabbing his shoulders, Sonic pulled Shadow into a heated kiss, prompting him to hug his neck as he deepened it. His mind is screaming at him to pull away and run before he gets killed, but his heart and body are telling him to never let go, which he listened as he felt Shadow hugging his waist and attacking his lips. He felt Shadow grab his bottom, causing him to hook his legs around his crush’s waist as he was held like a child.

Sonic felt his back pressed against the door, feeling Shadow grind his body against his. Stroking his dark quills, he could hear a rumbling sound from Shadow’s chest, indicating it was a purr. As they continued their make out session, the lights to the living room turned on, making them break the kiss and look over to see who interrupted them.

“Can’t you two keep it down? It’s the middle of the night!” Tails pointed to the clock, as he let out a huge yawn. “If you’re both gonna end up being loud, then do the mating ritual somewhere else! I don’t want nightmares of my brother and his rival doing the hokey pokey!”

“T-Tails!” Sonic screeched, feeling his face heating up. How does his own brother know about it, and when did they became that loud!?

Shadow scoffed, as he glared at the fox. “Do you mind!? I’m trying to mark my claim here!”

“Last time I checked, I live here!” Tails glared at him. “And Shadow, do not break my brother’s heart or I will hunt you down and bury you alive!”

Giving him the ‘I’m watching you’ look, Tails went back to his room. Sonic groaned, burying his face on Shadow’s shoulder. “I did not want my little bro to see me doing that in the living room.”

“Too bad for him because I’m not stopping,” Shadow nibbled on his ear. “Shall we re-enact a scene from your book on how I make you beg for me to take you?~”

Yup! Sonic is definitely going to kill Rouge for this!

And there you have it! I hope you guys liked it! Now, the next chapter will be an AU Sonadow version related to a commission drawing. 

Chapter Text

It’s related to an Egyptian Sonadow Commission I got from an awesome artist on Tumblr, and it’s an AU set in Ancient Egypt with different names used. I’ll write down who is whom so no one would get confused. I hope you all like it!

Sonic: Aman-Rapi

Shadow: Sheut

Tails: Tariq

Manic: Malik

Scourge: Sokar

Knuckles: Karim

Amy: Ama

Rouge: Rana

            A beautiful melody wafted in the air, as the musicians played their music to create a serene environment. Transparent veils fluttered in the air, moving gracefully with their owners as the dancers synchronized their movements to match with the melody. Hips shook to the rhythm, as the sound of their accessory bells jingled with the music.

            As the final note hit, the dancers stopped in their final pose, panting as they stood still, waiting for their teacher to say something. Loud clapping was heard, as a white bat wearing a white kalasiris approached them, letting the dancers unfreeze. “Excellent job, ladies. You were all able to dance perfectly with no mistakes.”

            “Thank you, Lady Rana!” the female dancers bowed to her.

            “However, a couple of you were a little too stiff in the middle of moving your hips from side to side during the Ney part,” Rana eyed the two dancers who were twin anthropomorphic Siamese cats wearing blue and green belly dancer outfits. “Remember not to move them too roughly or you could end up spraining a muscle. We need everyone to stay in tip-top shape!”

            “Yes, Lady Rana!” the twin cats obeyed.

            “As for our musicians, we thank you again for the wonderful music you provide to us!” Rana smiled at them.

            Aman-Rapi winked at her with a smile, wielding the lute in his hands. “Thank you for appointing us to be your musicians!”

            Malik grinned, hitting his goblet drums. “You picked the best ones who know how to create music.”

            Tariq nodded, holding the Ney flute. “And bring smiles to everyone!”

            “Not only that, you 3 stayed professional and treated us ladies with respect,” Rana winked at them, then clicked her fingers. “15-minute break, everyone. After that, we go right back to practice!”

            “Yes ma’am!” they all replied.

            As Rana went through the doorway curtains that led her to another room, all the dancers sat down on the floor covered with a rug to cushion their falls, wiping their sweat with a cloth or drinking some water from the pitchers their dance instructor left for them. Aman-Rapi and his brothers drank their water from their cups, and spotted someone approaching them.

            “Need some more water, Ama?” Aman-Rapi gestured to their pitcher.

            Ama shook her head, sitting down on a cushion near them. “I’m all right. I already had my fill, and am now ready for the next routine.”

            “Already?” Malik arched his eyebrow. “How strong is your stamina?”

            “Strong as my mallet,” Ama smirked a little. “Are you all ready for the huge performance yet?”

            “Duh! The boys and I are ready to woo the crowd with our amazing music!” Aman-Rapi grinned, giving her a thumbs up.

            “Proving that our music provides a story related to your dance,” Malik added.

            Tariq nodded. “Thankfully, all our practice will be worth it.”

            Ama clasped her hands together with glee, as her green eyes began to sparkle. “Performing for the Pharaoh at the golden palace! I’m so excited!” She then gasped. “Besides perfecting our dance routines, we must get our outfits ready and make sure none of us get stage fright! This is the biggest performance our troupe has ever done!”

            Aman-Rapi frowned a little. “Not just any Pharaoh, but the grandson of the late Pharaoh Geb.” He looked at the ceiling. “Rumors say Pharaoh Geb’s grandson was said to be born from the stars – created by Kek & Kauket. No one has ever seen what he truly looks like, until his coronation day arrived when he was crowned the new Pharaoh.”

            “You’re right, Aman-Rapi. Those who saw the new Pharaoh mentioned his name is Sheut, and he is a black hedgehog with red stripes and crimson eyes,” Tariq recalled. “He was the younger brother of the late Pharaoh’s granddaughter Masika, who had also passed due to an illness both she and her grandfather acquired.”

            Malik rolled his eyes. “Definitely a cursed bloodline. However, I hate how our bloodline affects the men in our family.”

            “Because we attract the wrong crowd or we’re late bloomers?” Aman-Rapi questioned.

            “You know what I’m talking about.”

            “Can’t say anything vulgar in front of Tariq or the girls.”

            Ama rolled her eyes at them. “Ignoring what you two just said, I heard that our performance will be held at the palace for a party to celebrate the anniversary of Pharaoh Sheut becoming the new pharaoh ruling Kemet.”

            “And good timing since we’re still at peace with other nations,” Tariq added.

            Aman-Rapi shrugged. “I’m more interested in what the food is like at the palace.”

            “Same,” Malik nearly drooled. “Along with the-

            “If you also try to steal anything from the palace, you need to put it back so the guards won’t arrest you.”

            “I know, but it’s so tempting!”

            “You definitely have a problem, Malik.”

            “The same goes for you and running.”

            Before Aman-Rapi could retort, loud clapping was heard as they all looked over to see Rana appearing from the door curtains. “15-minute break over, everyone! It’s time to start the next routine!”

            “What did you just say!?” Rana shouted in disbelief.

            Ama winced, but kept her composure. “The twins Kissa & Kissara sprained their backs and cannot move elegantly as they previously did. Because of that, they must let their bodies rest for at least a week or two.”

            “For that long!?” Rana gritted her teeth in anger, seeing that the other dancers agreed with her words. “We are to perform at the palace in 2 days! Those two were given the major parts for our dance routine that relates to our story! Without them, the story is incomplete!”

            A female anthropomorphic gray rabbit wearing a black dress raised her hand. “What if we have two substitutes fill in their spots for us?”

            “And pray tell whom they could be, Nanu?” Rana narrowed her eyes.

            Nanu pointed to Aman-Rapi & Malik. “They can be our dancers.”

            “What!?” Aman-Rapi & Malik looked at her like she was crazy.

            Rana critically studied them, then ushered them with her finger. “Both of you, stand up!”

            The boys did as they were told, as Rana circled around them, scanning their appearance from head to toe. Once she stopped in front of them, she then placed her hand on Aman-Rapi’s waist, ignoring his shriek as she felt his body and then did the same to Malik. Once she was done, she folded her arms and stared at their eyes. “Have either of you danced before?”

            They both shook their head no.

            “You two do have beautiful bodies. It’s surprising they would appear feminine as ours,” Rana studied their appearance again. “Thankfully, the outfits we prepared for the twins will fit well on the two of you, especially since it’ll make your bosoms appear larger.”

            Malik covered his chest, glaring at her. “We’re boys, not girls! They’re gonna know once they see us!”

            “And we can’t fill in for the twins! We’re musicians, not dancers!” Aman-Rapi folded his arms.

            “No one will care about your genders as long as you wow them with your performance,” Rana waved off their concerns. “The outfits and makeup will help you both appear more feminine, and I do know a couple of musicians from the palace who can fill in your spots while you two dance with the troupe.”

            “But Lady Rana, our performance is in 2 days like you said!” a female anthropomorphic yellow sparrow replied. “Will they be able to master the dance before the deadline!?”

            “I know they will! These 2 are quite stubborn!” Rana continued to stare at Aman-Rapi & Malik, then clapped her hands. “We shall start with practice at once! Get into position, ladies!”

            Aman-Rapi hugged his arms, feeling embarrassed. “I’m not comfortable with this outfit.”

            Malik placed a hand on his cocked hip. “Me neither, but we both look spiffy though.”

            Ama happily squealed, placing both hands on her cheeks. “You two look amazing!”

            Aman-Rapi was dressed in a blue belly dancer outfit with the top a bikini style covered in sequined blue gems with tassels attached to the hem covered in blue crystals, a long sheer skirt with slits to show off his blue legs, two blue anklets, light blue sparkly flats, white gloves, a sheer blue face veil, and blue veils attached to his arms.

            Malik wore a green belly dancer outfit with the top a bikini style covered in sequined green gems held together with a single tassel covered in green stones attached at the hem where it reaches towards his belly button at the center, a long sheer dark green skirt covered in gems with slits to reveal both his light green legs, two green anklets, dark green sparkly flats, brown gloves, a sheer green face veil, and green veils attached to his arms.

            Ama wore a light pink belly dancer outfit with a bikini style top covered in amethyst stones, a long sheer light pink skirt with slits to reveal her pink legs, white gloves, two pink anklets, sparkly pink flats, a sheer pink face veil, and pink veils attached to her arms.

            The other dancers wore the same type of costume Ama wore, but in different colors with the right accessories on. Rana wore a black kalasiris with jewelry on, and Tariq wore a white gallibaya to match with the other musicians who will play their instruments with him for the performance.

            Rana loudly clapped her hands, gaining everyone’s attention in the changing room. “Darlings, we’ll be up next after the last troupe is done. Now remember, we are performing for our beloved Pharaoh, so remember how we all practiced from our dance studio.” She then placed both hands on her hips. “It’s alright to be nervous, but just remember that all of us made it this far. We must show everyone how amazing we all are along with staying humble.”

            She then glanced over to Aman-Rapi & Malik. “Remember our dance routine, boys. You’ll both be okay, and don’t forget to have fun.” She placed her hand up to silence them. “No one will care if you’re a boy or a girl. Men can also dance well - not just us ladies.”

            Aman-Rapi gulped. “I’m kinda nervous dancing in front of a huge crowd.”

            Malik folded his arms. “I don’t want to get leered at by perverts.”

            Ama patted their backs. “You two will be fine. Don’t forget we can all fight.”

            “And I specifically told the guards outside that no one is allowed to lay a finger on all of you,” Rana smirked viciously. “I know how to make a cold-hearted person tremble in fear from my wrath~”

            She suppressed her dark aura as she noticed everyone started to quiver in fright. Clearing her throat, she peeked her head out from the door curtains and then moved back in. “We’re next! The other troupe had just finished!”

            Taking huge deep breaths and releasing them to get rid of the jitters, they left the changing rooms and arrived over to where the throne room is, awing at the decorations and festivities being held in the palace. There were many people invited for the party, most of them hail from nobility. Rana’s dance troupe appeared at the center in front of the throne, where the Pharaoh is seated at.

            Everyone knew the rule is to never look at the Pharaoh in the eye, or risk getting killed. Because of that, they all must avoid looking at the Pharaoh, but instead at the ground or their surroundings. Once the dance troupe got into position, Tariq and the other musicians began to play their music, as the dancers started to move with elegance and grace, captivating the audience with their movements.

            Aman-Rapi no longer felt nervous as he, his brother, and the other girls danced their routine, practicing the steps hundreds of times. He was in the middle section with Malik and Ama, making sure they all stuck to their parts. Even though it’s the first time Aman-Rapi & Malik have belly danced, they still remembered how Ama and the girls moved their hips with ease. Thankfully, it had gotten easier to be able to shake them in a seductive manner.

            He could feel everyone’s eyes on them, and no one made a sound. They were still in awe, but Aman-Rapi couldn’t shake the feeling someone else is staring at them, or mostly at him. However, he ignored it as it was time for the final part. Remembering the story of Nekhbet and Wadjet, each dancer grabbed a partner and danced with them in synchronization, almost as if they were twin siblings.

            Aman-Rapi & Malik spun around with their veils fluttering in the air, smiling and nearly laughing as if they were having fun. As they all finished their final routine to reach the end, they all bowed down and posed with their hands clasped together in a prayer, as everyone clapped for them.

            Panting, the dancers got up, bowed, and hurried over to where Rana, who praised them for their performance. “You all did a fantastic job, ladies. Everyone loved the dance!” She smiled at Aman-Rapi and Malik. “You two did amazing out there. The both of you completed your parts perfectly with no mistakes.”

            Malik stuck his tongue out playfully. “And we remained on our best behavior.”

            “So true,” Aman-Rapi nodded his head in agreement.

            Rana giggled at them. “Tariq did a wonderful job playing his Ney flute. The audience loved your beautiful melody.”

            Tariq had a bashful look as he rubbed the back of his head. “T-Thank you for the kind words.”

            Rana smiled. “To celebrate our successful performance, let us all feast ourselves with food and refreshments.”

            They all cheered, as they went over to where the food is being served. Just when they were all about to eat, someone loudly cleared their throat, causing them to turn their heads to see a male red echidna wearing a guard’s uniform standing near the buffet table. Rana was the first to speak. “May we help you, sir guard?”

            The male echidna bowed. “Forgive me for the interruption, fair maiden. I am Karim, and my Pharaoh ordered me to bring one of your dancers over to his throne.”

            “Really?” Rana arched her eyebrow. “Which one?”

            He pointed to Aman-Rapi. “The male dancer dressed in blue. He requested to have this dancer sit next to him and serve him wine.”

            Aman-Rapi pointed to himself. “M-Me!?”

            “Way to go, bro!” Malik grinned, giving him a thumbs up.

            Tariq gasped. “You mean the Pharaoh Sheut asked our brother to serve him wine?”

            Ama happily squealed. “I’m so jealous of you, Aman-Rapi!”

            “Us too!” the other dancers happily screeched.

            Aman-Rapi blushed, then shook his head. “There must be a mistake. Why would your pharaoh want me to serve him wine and not one of the female dancers?”

            Karim shrugged. “I do not know. I only follow my pharaoh’s orders.” He then gestured his arm out to where the throne is. “If you follow me, I’ll take you to his majesty.”

            “Now hold on just a minute,” Rana held her arm out. “My dancer did not agree to seeing your pharaoh yet.”

            “Then he must give me his answer at once. I cannot leave my pharaoh impatient.”

            “Hold your breath, sir guard. His opinion comes first.”

            Rana glanced over at Aman-Rapi. “Hun, do you wish to sit with the pharaoh and serve him wine? It’s okay if you refuse.”

            Aman-Rapi decided to ponder for his answer. If he says yes, then he’ll not only see whom the pharaoh looks like, but also interact with him. If he refuses, then there’s a chance he might upset the Pharaoh and possibly place him and his family in danger. He has no idea what Pharaoh Sheut is like, but he is curious on what he’s like.

            Deciding to give it a shot, he nodded his head in agreement. “I’ll give it a try. I accept the Pharaoh’s offer to sit with him.”

            “Very well. Please come with me,” Karim gestured to follow him.

            Reassuring the others that he’ll be okay, Aman-Rapi followed Karim, who made sure he stayed close so he wouldn’t wander off nor get leered at by anyone close by. Thanks to his belly dancer costume, some of the guests are wondering if he’s a boy or a girl, and his appearance is leaving everyone confused since it’s extremely rare for a blue hedgehog to exist.

            Walking up the steps to where the throne is, Karim stopped, as did Aman-Rapi. Karim kneeled down with one knee. “My Pharaoh, I have brought him as you asked.”

            “You have done a fair job, guard. Go back to your post at once,” a soft, velvet voice stated.

            “As you wish, your majesty,” Karim got up, bowed, then went to his post.

            Aman-Rapi bowed, choosing to stare at the floor. “Greetings to the moon god of our kingdom.”

            A small chuckle was heard. “You may rise and look at me, my beautiful dancer. I wish to have a good look at you.”

            Gulping, Aman-Rapi rose back up from his position and lifted his head. Green eyes widened in astonishment as he saw a pair of crimson eyes staring right back at him. The Pharaoh is a male black hedgehog with red stripes dressed in a black and gold pharaoh outfit fit for a king. His cape is black and red, and he wore the golden headdress as a crown, but his quills that were flared out were still shown. A tuft of white chest fur peeked out from the outfit, indicating he had a strong muscular body.

            His shoes were a pair of black boots with golden bandages wrapped around them along with golden rings wrapped around his ankles and wrists. He wore white gloves to cover his hands, and a couple of golden rings on his fingers. The person he saw in front of him is Pharaoh Sheut, and he’s actually quite handsome.

            “What is your name, my dear?” Pharaoh Sheut asked.

            Aman-Rapi nervously looked at his shoes in interest. “I-I am Aman-Rapi, your highness.”

            “What a lovely name,” a slight purr escaped from Pharaoh Sheut’s lips. He then pointed to a red cushion placed next to him. “Sit right here next to me. I need you close by to serve me wine.”

            “A-As you wish,” Aman-Rapi slowly walked over to the cushion, then kneeled down with his legs tucked underneath him.

            A servant came over holding a tray that had a jug and chalice. Gesturing for Aman-Rapi to serve wine to the king, Aman-Rapi picked up the jug and carefully poured some wine in the chalice. Once he was done, he placed the jug back on the tray, picked up the chalice, thanked the servant, and then offered the chalice to the pharaoh, who happily took it.

            “Delicious,” Pharaoh Sheut licked his lips, then offered his chalice to Aman-Rapi. “Would you like a taste?”

            Aman-Rapi waved his hands in front of him. “Oh no thank you! I’m too young to drink.”

            “It’s not strong red wine. This wine is made from our finest grapes.”

            “I’m not allowed to drink. I cannot disobey Miss Rana’s rules.”

            “Miss Rana?”

            “My dance instructor. She’s the one who taught me how to dance.”

            Pharaoh Sheut smirked a little. “She truly is an excellent teacher. My eyes never stopped gazing at your wonderful performance.”

            Aman-Rapi felt his face heating up. “T-Thank you. I-I’ll let my teacher know that you enjoy it.”

            Suddenly, they heard someone yelling, causing the music to stop playing and for everyone to remain silent as they all turned their heads to see what was going on. At the center of the throne room where people were dancing showed a green hedgehog with blue eyes and scars on his abdomen dressed in royal garbs covering his private regions, wincing in pain as a light green hedgehog with light brown eyes dressed in a green belly dancer outfit glared at him.

            “I warned you not to mess with them,” Malik glared at him, then glanced over to his teammates. “Are you ladies all right?”

            Nanu and her deer friend Khepri nodded their heads, thanking Malik for protecting them as they hid behind Ama, who was ready to get her weapon out and create havoc. However, she didn’t since Malik held his hand out to prevent her as he continued to glare at the green hedgehog with scars on his abdomen. “Don’t mess with them or you’ll be messing with me. Got it?”

            The green hedgehog regained his composure and glared at Malik, but then his expression changed as his eyes were suddenly filled with lust and hunger as he eyed Malik’s appearance, causing a lecherous grin to appear on his face. “Now where have you been all my life?~”

            Malik rolled his eyes. “Avoiding creeps like you.”

            “You have no clue who I am, do you?~”

            “I know you’re a snotty royal who thinks he can have anything he wants.”

            “Insulting and attacking a royal noble can lead you into huge trouble~”

            “Does it look like I care?”

            “Feisty, aren’t you?~ I like that in a woman~”

            “I’m a male, crazy~”

            “Even better!~”

            Suddenly, the green hedgehog appeared in front of Malik, as if his pain is gone forever. He grabbed Malik’s waist and pulled him close for their bodies to touch, licking his lips as he leered down at his prey. “I am Lord Sokar, ruler of the southern Black Lands~ I came here to have a good time, and this day has gotten even better for me~”

            One of his hands slid down to squeeze Malik’s bottom. “You are to be my concubine who will keep my bed warm for me and-

            He didn’t finish as he was suddenly pulled away from Malik and thrown against the wall, causing him to slid down and groan in pain as he felt himself losing conscious, hearing loud shrieks as his loyal guards and servants tended to him. Meanwhile, Malik gaped at seeing Aman-Rapi’s body language, never seeing him this enraged before. The last time he was like that was when Tariq & Ama were harassed by some drunken creeps, and Aman-Rapi nearly made those creeps beg for death. If Malik hadn’t held him back, then he would’ve had blood on his hands, which is something he did not want Aman-Rapi to go through.

            Taking a huge deep breath and releasing it, Aman-Rapi grabbed Malik’s hand and brought him over to where Rana, Tariq, and the rest of the dancers are. “Let’s all go home now. I’m worn out after today.”

            Rana face-palmed. “Then let’s hope you won’t get arrested for attacking a noble.”

            “I didn’t touch him. He did this to himself.”

            “You know what I mean!”

            As they quickly left before anyone would see them, Aman-Rapi recalled what Pharaoh Sheut told him before the events happened.

            “Will you perform a dance just for me? Not in public, but in private where only I can see you dance beautifully.”

             Aman-Rapi nervously took a step back, hugging his arms. “W-What did you say?”

            Pharaoh Sheut smirked, laying on his lounge chair surrounded with pillows. “Perform a lovely dance for me~”

            “W-Why would I do that? I’m just a substitute dancer, not a professional.”

            “Because I want to see you dancing for me, regardless if you’re a professional or not,” Sheut sat up as he placed a hand on his raised knee. “You do want to keep your brother safe from Lord Sokar, correct?”

            “Of course I do! That’s why I came here for your help!”

            “You are lucky Lord Sokar is one of my allies. However, convincing him to release your brother is quite difficult due to how stubborn Sokar can be.”

            “He’ll listen to you since you’re a Pharaoh while he’s only a lord! Please, I don’t want my brother to be that creep’s concubine! Malik is not a toy!”

            “Then you are willing to do anything to guarantee his safety?”

            “Anything! I can’t lose one of my remaining family members!”

            Aman-Rapi had his hands clasped together in a pleading motion, as Sheut studied his expression. After a few minutes had passed that felt like hours to Aman-Rapi, Sheut swung his legs over for his feet to touch the ground as he got up and approached Aman-Rapi. “Anything, you say?”

            Before Aman-Rapi could reply, he gasped when he felt himself being pulled into Sheut’s arms. An arm wrapped around his waist with a hand touching his side where his chest region is. Another hand touching his thigh as he felt a thumb tracing circles on his blue fur. Aman-Rapi had his hands pressed against Sheut’s chest, feeling his soft chest fur and muscles. He gulped at the heated look the pharaoh was giving him, feeling his cheeks turning red as Pharaoh Sheut’s lips stretched into a mischievous grin.

            “If you won’t perform a dance for me, then how about we both dance on my bed?~” Pharaoh Sheut leaned in for their noses to touch.

            “H-Huh!?” Aman-Rapi yelped when he felt his butt being squeezed.

            “Give yourself to me: your heart, soul, body, and mind. I want you by my side forever~”

            “W-Wait! W-What!?”

            “Say yes, and I’ll guarantee the safety of not just your brother, but also the rest of your family~”

            “Y-You’ll protect them?”

            “But if you say no, then you do not need my help and your brother will be stuck with Lord Sokar forever~”

            “W-Wait! W-Why do you want me by your side!?”

            “There’s something about you that interests me~ I cannot tell if it’s your beautiful cobalt fur, your stunning emerald eyes, your cute face, your seductive body barely covered by your costume, or your dazzling personality~” Pharaoh Sheut’s grip on Aman-Rapi tightened so he wouldn’t escape from his grasp. “I desire you~ I want to destroy everyone who dare look at you with those dirty looks~ I’m the only one who can gaze and yearn for you~ Only my eyes can see your tantalizing movements whenever you dance~”

            His hot breath fanned against Aman-Rapi, as his eyes started to turn a darker color. “Say yes to me, and I shall fulfill all of your wishes~ I’ll provide warmth, comfort, and safety to you and to your loved ones~ I won’t let anything bad happen to you or to your family~ I’ll give you the sun, the moon, the stars, treasure, anything that your heart desires~ Let me make you mine, my future queen~”

            Aman-Rapi’s breath hitched as he was pulled closer, even though his slender body is already pressed firmly against his muscular form. Pharaoh Sheut confessed that he’s interested in Aman-Rapi, and he’ll help if Aman-Rapi says yes into becoming his. Usually, the smart thing to do is to say no, but he has no other choice. His brother Malik is a target for Lord Sokar, and he can’t let Tariq, Ama, the dancers, or Rana get pulled into the crossfire. They must remain safe from danger, and Pharaoh Sheut is his last hope.

            Knowing that he’ll be crossing into dangerous territory, Aman-Rapi gazed into Sheut’s ruby red eyes and nodded his head yes. “As long as you keep your promise, then I’ll accept your offer.”

            Grinning wildly like a madman, Sheut leaned in for their lips to meet, catching Aman-Rapi off guard as he felt his mouth being violated by the pharaoh’s tongue. Hands were exploring his body, and Aman-Rapi felt his back suddenly pressed against a soft mattress, indicating they were now on the bed.

            Aman-Rapi couldn’t remember what happened that night, but knew both he and the pharaoh were locked in a fiery battle filled with passion, lust, power, desire, hunger, and so much more. His hands touched a god’s body, and he felt hands touching his own body. Lips were planted all over him, teeth marking every spot to show he is taken, and the heat from his own core ready to burst.

            “You are mine, habibi~”

There we go! Done! I hope you guys liked it! Now, the next one-shot is gonna feature Yandere Shadow with Fem. Sonic, so if you all want to read that, then leave some reviews and comments! The more reviews I get, the more motivation I will have to update! So please review and comment!

Chapter Text

Now for this one-shot, I mentioned before it will feature Yandere Shadow with Fem. Sonic, which will be a surprise twist in the plot. It’s gonna be a human Gijinka version, so they will all have animal features related to what type of species they are.

If you don’t know what it means, then just Google it and you’ll see in the images what I’m talking about. Now, the idea came from the Sonic the Hedgehog IDW Comics, featuring King Shadow. The plot will be steamy, so only read it if you’re at the mature age to handle that type of content. Thank you!

“I’m gonna say this one more time,” Shadow hissed, squeezing his prisoner’s chin tightly in a painful grasp. “Tell me everything you know about the Resistance’s hideout.”

The prisoner, a large man with whale features, quivered in fright, but looked away as sweat dripped down his neck. “I-I’ll never break the code!”

This earned him a punch to his face, feeling blood dripping from his nose as another punch caused the prisoner to pass out, possibly from the pain or from fear. Shadow, who also goes by King Shadow, tsked in annoyance as he left the prison cell, ordering the guards to keep an eye on the prisoner, as they quickly obeyed, afraid of their king’s wrath.

His red cape fluttered as he walked out of the dungeons, heading to the upper level where his domain is. His golden crown perched on his head shined brightly when it met some light, along with his inhibitor rings as his ruby colored eyes walked down the long hallway, ignoring the servants and guards who got down on their knees and bowed to him.

Once he approached a huge door, he ordered everyone not to disturb them, as he opened it, stepped inside, and slammed the door behind him shut. Heading over to where his large velvet cushioned chair is, he sat down on it and leaned his head back, letting out an annoyed sigh as he folded his arms.

Another dead end with no new information of their whereabouts. The prisoner won’t spill on the location of where the Resistance are hiding. But once the prisoner wakes up, he will tell Shadow everything, especially since he was the last person to see him.

An image of a boy with peachy skin, emerald green eyes, long blue hair with bangs framing his face, blue hedgehog ears, and a bright smile appeared in his head. His fists clenched tightly, feeling his heart beating rapidly than usually. At first it felt like hatred, but something else coursed through his entire body.

Desire. Need. Thirst for blood. Hunger. Control. Domination. Power. Vengeance.

Shadow wasn’t sure why those odd emotions made him feel this way, but he did know it’ll happen whenever he’s near or thinks about his rival Sonic the Hedgehog. Sonic was the only person who can match Shadow with speed and endurance. Besides the way they clash, there’s just something about that blue hedgehog that made Shadow want to spill blood.

He wanted to see blood appear on Sonic, give him some injuries to make him bleed all over his body along with his clothes stained in red. He wants those emerald green eyes staring at him with fear, pleading for him to stop hurting him. Place his gloved hands around his neck as he watched his rival choke, gasping for air as his slender frame thrash around, trying to stay alive.

Shadow slammed his hands hard against the cushioned armrest, breathing heavily as he felt his body becoming extremely warm. It’s always like this whenever he thinks about Sonic, and it must stop at once! Once he finds Sonic, he’ll end him, destroy the resistance and everyone involved, and focus on ruling the Earth as he see fit for not only for himself, but also to continue reigning control over the Black Arms.

As he got up and went over to the glassed window, overseeing the dark gloomy atmosphere that remained this way ever since he took the throne, his crimson orbs stared at this reflection, showing a powerful man with bloody red eyes, tanned skin, long spiky black hair with red highlights, a black royal suit fitting his muscular frame, red cape, and golden crown that matched the color of his inhibitor rings.

“Where are you hiding, Faker?” Shadow snarled, clenching his fists in anger. “You can’t hide from me forever.”

Suddenly, he heard someone knocking loudly on his door, causing him to turn around and glare at the person disturbing him. “Enter!”

One of the guards, a member of the Black Arms, burst through the doors, panting heavily as he regained his posture. “B-Bad news, sire! O-Our security system is being breached!”

“What!? How!?”

“O-One of the guards who got knocked out mentioned about a couple of Resistance members who broke into the castle, a-and you know who they are!”

Shadow took a step forward. “Which ones?”

“A-A yellow fox, r-red echidna, a-and a blue hedgehog-

Shadow used his chaos emerald to chaos control out of the room, and over to where the control system is. He spotted a little boy dressed in yellow with fox features, along with familiar two yellow fox tails, seated on the chair as he was busy typing on the keyboard, not realizing that there was someone else in the room. But the fox boy felt his ear twitching, indicating someone is approaching. Sadly, it was too late to check as he was knocked unconscious.

Picking him up by the back of his shirt, Shadow’s eyes narrowed as he recognized the little kitsune with a genius mind. Looking up at the monitor, his eyes widened in astonishment, then his lips smirked evilly as he spotted the last 2 intruders knocking out the guards in different areas of the castle.

Knocking out the last guard, Sonic sped through the halls, recalling the coordinates from what his little brother told him. The room located at the end of this hallway is where the Master Emerald is being held, which is used as a power source for the Black Arms’ technology. Knuckles had been pretty pissed when he learned what the Master Emerald is being used for, and it took a while to calm him since he must remain level-headed on this mission.

Shadow and the other members of the Black Arms have no clue on where their most recent hideout is, since they always move from place to place in order to avoid being detected. A frown appeared on his face as the image of his rival appeared in his head. Why would Shadow choose to side with the Black Arms? Side with Black Doom in conquering Earth? He promised to keep the Earth and people safe for Maria, but why choose to break it?

Sonic will get those answers once he sees Shadow, and he was right. When he arrived at the room, he busted through the doors and suddenly stopped, realizing he wasn’t the only one here. But the problem is that the other person isn’t Knuckles, who was supposed to meet him here, or a Black Arms guard.

In front of him is his rival who betrayed them all and became king: Shadow the Hedgehog.

Sonic studied his appearance, seeing that he kept his attire the same: black and red jacket with white fluff on the top of his collar coat, black pants with red stripes, his usual air shoes, golden inhibitor rings, and white gloves. He did have a red cape and golden crown on, but the rest of Shadow is exactly how Sonic remembered him.

“About time you showed up, slowpoke,” Shadow smirked, folding his arms over his chest.

Sonic grinned, rubbing his nose. “I could say the same to you, Faker.”

He thought he saw Shadow’s eyes darkened for a moment, but it soon faded away as Shadow scanned him from head to toe. “You changed out of that old atrocious attire and into this?”

Sonic smirked, placing one hand on his hip. “Like what you see, dude?”

Shadow rolled his eyes, though he had to admit, it nearly surprised him to see his rival wear that: a blue sleeveless zipped up vest with a black tank top underneath it reaching his rib cage, revealing his flat stomach, blue shorts with a golden ring attached to the side, white socks his usual red and white sneakers, white gloves, and his blue hair had gotten longer than usual.

Not only that, even Sonic’s facial features made Shadow suspicious, since he appeared a bit different than the previous times he had seen him. When did his face look cute, and why does his body appear feminine?

And why does his scent make Shadow want to pounce on him?

“If you’re done checking me out, then how about we fight!?” Sonic’s shout broke Shadow out of his thoughts, as Sonic held his fists out. “Only this time, we fight for the Master Emerald and Chaos Emeralds!”

Shadow scoffed, but obliged since it felt forever when he last fought with his rival. “A terrible mistake to challenge me, Faker.”

Suddenly, both of them ran at top speed – blue and red clashing against each other in a speed of light, one trying to defeat the other. Their attacks collided with one another, using their speed to throw punches or any type of attack to defeat them.

As for Sonic, he remembered what the plan is, and he’ll have to stick with it until Tails is able to hack into the mainframe and be able to take entire control of the castle’s security system. Once everything is shut off, Sonic will distract Shadow while Knuckles & Tails obtain the Master Emerald and Chaos Emeralds, escaping the castle while Sonic finds a way to lure Shadow into their trap.

“By the way,” he heard Shadow say, dodging his punch. “I met the fox in the security room trying to hack us. Sadly, he didn’t put up a fight since I knocked him out before he could see me.”

Sonic’s eyes widened, then they glared fiercely into Shadow’s. “What did you just say!?”

“Even the red echidna couldn’t put up a fight, since I was able to easily overpower him.”

“What did you do to them!?”

An evil chuckle escaped from Shadow’s mouth.

“Answer me, Shadow!”

Sonic threw a punch, but his fist got caught in Shadow’s grip. “What did you do to Tails and Knuckles!?”

Shadow tightened his grip, then pulled him close for Shadow to whisper in his ear. “In the darkest dungeons where no one, not even you, can find them.” He then landed a hard punch on Sonic’s stomach, hearing him cough out a gasp as he was sent flying onto the wall. He then used chaos control to appear in front of Sonic, grasping the front of his vest as he leered viciously at him. “Too bad you won’t be able to help them, because this is the day I will destroy you.”

Sonic snarled, then used his sharp teeth to bite Shadow’s hand, hearing him yelp as his grip loosened, letting Sonic land a hard kick on Shadow’s chest, making him slide back until Sonic used a spin-dash on him. He was able to make Shadow trip, then landed a punch on his face, hoping it’ll knock him out. Unfortunately, Shadow was able to regain his balance and stood his ground.

Then, Shadow’s eyes started to glow red, as a dark red aura emanated from his body. Sonic took a step back, realizing Shadow is about to unleash his most powerful attacks, and he was right when he dodged some Chaos Spears that nearly sliced him. He used his speed to dodge more, not even realizing that it was a distraction until Shadow teleported in front of him and landed a powerful attack on him.

“Chaos Blast!”

A powerful blast filled with chaos energy launched out powerful purple beams, hitting everything in its path. Sonic was too late to avoid it, when he got hit with those beams. His entire body felt pain from the hit, and he was certain it left some damage on him. As Sonic hit the ground, clenching his teeth tightly to avoid shouting out in pain, his eyes spotted Shadow, who was nowhere to be found.

Suddenly, he felt a heavy weight land on him, and a hand squeezing his throat, but not too tightly to render him unable to breath, but tight enough to prevent him from moving. His emerald green eyes stared into ruby red eyes, as Sonic placed both his hands on Shadow’s wrist, trying to get him to remove his grip on his neck.

“You truly have become pathetic,” Shadow sneered, squeezing Sonic’s throat to make him gasp for air. “Did you really think you’ll be able to defeat me? The tyrant King Shadow the Hedgehog, ruler of the Black Arms!?”

Sonic coughed, feeling Shadow loosen his grip enough for him to speak. “W-Why would you side with the Black Arms? I-I thought you wanted to protect the Earth and people for Maria?”

“Because they opened my eyes! They made me see just how dreadful the Earth is because of those monsters you call humans!” Shadow snarled. “I’m remaking this world into a better Earth! The type of Earth Maria wanted! And no one will stop me!”

Sonic froze, seeing Shadow’s crimson eyes darkening into a dangerous expression as he kept Sonic in place. He squirmed to get out of his grip, but the strong hand holding his neck in place made it difficult, and he felt Shadow’s other hand rest on his stomach, causing him to shiver as his gloved fingers slid up and over to where his zipper is.

Then, Shadow’s expression started to change, appearing to be confused until he ripped the front of Sonic’s vest and top off, causing Sonic to shriek as he used both of his arms to cover his chest. “W-What are you doing!?”

He felt Shadow grab his arms and held them above his head, pinning both his wrists in a tight hold with one hand as the other hand left Sonic’s throat, sliding down to the valley of Sonic’s breasts, held and hidden by a blue lacy bra.

“S-Stop!” Sonic thrashed, using his legs to try to kick Shadow off. “D-Don’t look!”

Shadow’s eyes widened in astonishment, then he started to chuckle. Soon, the chuckle turned into blown-out laughter, causing him to rear his head back. Sonic shivered, hearing how dark and evil his counterpart’s laugh is. Even Dr. Eggman wouldn’t be able to laugh devilishly like Shadow did.

As he finished laughing, Shadow’s eyes glistened with glee, as a dangerous expression morphed onto his face as he looked at Sonic. “All this time, you were actually a female? My supposed enemy is really a girl?”

“I-It’s for safety reasons! Now get off me!” Sonic struggled to get out of Shadow’s grip.

“No wonder you smelled so sweet. It’s addicting.”

Sonic screeched when she felt Shadow bury his face onto her breasts, feeling his hot breath fan against her skin, along with lips pressed against her cleavage, causing her to squirm uncontrollably. “N-No! Stop it!”

“If you don’t stop moving, something bad will happen to that fox.”

She froze, as Shadow lifted his head up to stare into her eyes. “Not only will the fox and echidna suffer, but I’ll make you watch me torture them. Hearing their blood-curdling screams does sound amazing, right? Heck, I’ll make sure to do the same to the Resistance and anyone who dare oppose me.”

“L-Leave my friends and family alone!” Sonic glared at him.

“And how are you gonna do that? You’re unable to escape from my grasp, and I know your secret,” Shadow licked his lips, letting his hand fiddle with the straps of her bra.

“Then let’s make a deal!”

“And what sort of deal do you have for me?”

“I have the final Chaos Emerald!”

“That’s not possible. I recalled seeing that final Emerald disappear somewhere.”

Sonic shook her head. “M-My team and I were able to find it at the bottom of the ravine! I-I have the Red Chaos Emerald in my pocket! You can check!”

Shadow arched his eyebrow, then looked down to see the pockets on her shorts. Making sure she is still pinned to the ground with his left hand while his right hand rummaged through her pockets, he then got out what he was looking for, holding the red Chaos Emerald in the palm of his hand. “Looks like you weren’t joking.”

“In exchange for your silence along with letting my friends and I go, you can keep that Emerald!”

“Really?”

“Yes! Really! So do we have a deal!?”

“No.”

“What do you mean no!?”

Placing the red Chaos Emerald in his coat pocket, Shadow leaned in and cupped Sonic’s chin. “Instead of me releasing you and your friends, all 3 of you will remain in my custody.”

“W-What!?”

“Not only do I get to keep the Chaos Emerald, but I’ll also get to keep you.”

“Y-You can’t do that!”

“Oh yes I can. And not only that, no one will know of your true identity except for me.”

Sonic shivered as Shadow slid his hand down her curves, then used her legs to kick him off as she felt his hand slide into her shorts. “H-Hey! Don’t do that!”

“You know, I bet you would look so much better in black? Or maybe red since its one of my favorite colors~”

“What are you talking about, Faker!?”

“Blue does suit you, but I think my colors would bring out more of your unique characteristics~”

 “Hey! I like blue!”

“I never knew you would have such an attractive body~ Did you think you could try to defeat me through seduction?~”

“I was not seducing you!”

“I’m certain I can make those lips of yours red~”

Before Sonic could retort, Shadow pressed his lips deeply against hers, causing her to gasp as her eyes widened in shock. Her shocked expression allowed Shadow to push his tongue inside her mouth, tasting her as his lips moved against hers. Sonic tried to shake her head, but Shadow kept a firm grip on her chin, making sure she doesn’t move it as Shadow continued to assault her lips.

The need for oxygen caused Sonic to squirm, allowing Shadow to pull away, letting her pant as a string of saliva appeared from their make out session. Shadow chuckled, licking his lips as he planted a kiss on her neck. “Such tasty lips you have~ They even taste good with blood~”

Sonic gasped when she felt Shadow licking and kissing her neck and shoulder, planting bitemarks all over. His sharp teeth caused her to squeak, making Shadow smirk as he continued to place his mark all over her neck, shoulder, and collarbone. He then brushed his lips against her skin, moving down to where her cleavage is.

“Your skin is definitely sweet, but I want to taste more of you~” his red eyes filled with hunger and desire as he wedged his finger under the bra’s center gore, sliding it up to reveal her huge bare breasts exposed to him. “My, what succulent-

He didn’t finish when she headbutted him, kicking him off her as she scrambled away to get up and sped off, covering her chest with her arms. However, Shadow was quicker, as he teleported in front of her, causing Sonic to crash into him. He grabbed her and chaos controlled out of the room with her, and into his bedroom deemed his private chambers.

She got out of his grip and dashed towards the door, opening it but it wouldn’t budge. Sonic banged on the door, pleading with someone to open it and let her out. She even tried pushing the handle or kicking it down, but the door still wouldn’t open. Then, she felt her bra being pulled off of her, along with being thrown onto a huge bed.

Sonic got on all fours to get off the bed, but then she felt someone hugging her from behind. She shrieked, struggling to get out of his grip as she felt his hand squeezing her breast while the other is pulling her shorts off. “No! Let me go! Stop!”

Shadow snarled, biting her ear to make her stop struggling. “Quit moving or it’ll get worse for you!”

“Don’t touch me, Shadow! I won’t let you do this!”

“Do as I say, or I’ll kill your brother!”

Sonic froze, hearing his words echo in her mind. “Y-You’re bluffing…”

“I’m serious, Sonic. Not only will I kill the fox and echidna, but I’ll do the same to everyone you know and love.”

“Y-You wouldn’t!”

“Oh I will~”

Shadow’s hands roamed her body, causing her to whimper as he ripped her shorts and underwear off. “As long as you obey me and do whatever I say, I won’t lay a finger on the people you care about.”

Sonic trembled, using her arms to cover her private parts. “I-I won’t be your slave, Shadow!”

“I won’t make you my slave~”

“Y-You’re not?”

“No~ You shall be my queen~”

“Q-Queen!?”

“That’s right~ You will marry me~”

“W-Why would you-

“Even before I knew of your real gender, you’ve always been in my head~” Shadow hugged her waist, placing his chin on her shoulder. “My mind keeps thinking about you~ Wondering if you’re still alive or not~ And if you would think about me just like how I think about you~”

His body grinded against hers from behind. “My blood had always felt hot, and I thought it was hatred towards you~ But it turns out it wasn’t~ I was craving for you~ Wanting to own you and make you mine forever~”

Sonic trembled, hearing his voice darken as he continued to talk. “I-I’m not yours!”

“Too late~ I’ve already laid my claim on you~ I just need to finish marking every spot on your beautiful body, then show you why I’m considered the ultimate lifeform~”

“P-Please don’t do this, Shadow! I-I beg of you!”

“Are you scared, Sonic?~”

“I-I am!”

“There’s no need to be frightened of me~ Its only me who will claim you~”

“I-I want to remain a virgin forever!”

A loud purr escaped his lips, as his grip on her tightened. “How exciting~ You’re still pure and untouched~ I am honored to be the first and only one who can mate with you~”

“I won’t let you rape me, Shadow!”

“It’s not rape, my dear~ I’ll be making love to you~”

“It’s still rape because I don’t consent to it!”

“Watch what you say to me, blueberry~ Disobey me, and I’ll hurt your family and friends~”

“Leave them alone, Shadow! It’s me you’re after!”

“Then do exactly as I say, marry me, and become my queen~ If you do that, I won’t harm the people you care for~”

“T-That’s a threat!”

“You have no other choice~ Say yes, and no harm shall come to your loved ones while I make passionate love to you~ Say no, then I’ll annihilate them and force myself on you as we’re both covered in their blood~ So what’s it gonna be?~”

Sonic closed her eyes shut, whimpering as she felt tears escaping her eyelids. Shadow tore her clothes off, has her in his tight grip, knows her true gender, and is threatening to hurt her friends and family unless she marries him. Not only that, he’s threatening to force himself on her until she complies. Knowing both those options are still dangerous, she can’t say no to him.

A hero must do everything they can to keep the people and world safe from danger, especially from villains like Dr. Eggman or anyone she had encountered. But after Eggman had been annihilated by Black Doom, Shadow became the new villain along with Black Doom and the Black Arms. The Earth is no longer safe, and G.U.N. wouldn’t help because they’ve also been annihilated.

She felt her body tremble, as a small sob escaped from her mouth. A gloved hand wiped away her tears, as she slowly opened her eyes and touched Shadow’s arm. “Y-You won’t hurt my loved ones?”

“As long as you obey, I won’t~”

“W-Will Tails and Knuckles be safe?”

“I’ll have my guards feed them and keep a sharp eye on them so they’ll be well-cared for~”

“W-Will we get Earth back?”

“That is something only I can decide on~”

“W-What would happen if I become your queen?”

“I’ll love and cherish you~ Worship the ground you walk on~ Shower you with gifts~ Have everyone praise you for your courage, strength, wisdom, beauty, and everything you achieved~ Give you desirable pleasure every night even after death~”

“I-I could get pregnant though.”

“I’ll be the happiest man alive~ I want you to be the one to bear me my children~”

Sonic gulped, feeling hands squeeze her hips. “I-I’m scared of feeling pain from the intimacy.”

Shadow kissed her shoulder. “It will hurt in the beginning, but not for long~ I’ll make sure you only feel pleasure and nothing else~ I promise to have you prepared before we rush into it~”

“Y-You promise?”

“Only for you, my blueberry~”

Sonic sniffed, hugging her arms. “P-Please be gentle with me, Shadow. I-I’ve never done this before.”

She felt herself carefully being laid on the bed, letting her back feel cushioned by the mattress as Shadow hovered above her. Shyly covering her chest and womanhood while keeping her legs closed tightly, she watched Shadow sit up and remove his gloves, crown, and cape. Once they landed on the grounded, he unzipped his jacket and removed it, revealing his muscular tanned upper body bare and covered in scars, along with strong abs.

Sonic closed her eyes and looked away when Shadow removed his pants. She heard rustling, and something landing on the floor. She felt a hand on her cheek turning her head back, and opened her eyes when lips were pressed against hers. Then, they moved to her cheek and all the way down to her neck, gasping as she felt hands cupping her breasts and massaging them.

She bit her bottom lip to refrain from making a sound, feeling Shadow’s lips moving down to where her chest is. Clutching the mattress sheets tightly, she gasped when a tongue started licking her nipple, tracing circles until she felt Shadow sucking on it like a baby hungry for milk.

“N-Not too hard, Shadow!” Sonic bit her lip, feeling her face heating up. She almost let out a noise when he gave her other breast the same treatment. “D-Don’t bite them!”

A hand slid down towards its destination, right where her core is. Something entered her, causing her to cry out as she felt it moving inside of her. “W-What are you doing!? N-Not there!”

“Your bosoms taste sweet and delicious~” Shadow kissed the center of her chest, as he continued to finger her. “Moan for me, my sweet blueberry~ I want to hear your enchanting voice~”

“T-This is too much, Shadow!”

“What you’re feeling is pleasure~ Your body is reacting to it~”

He pulled his fingers out, licking his lips as he sees the white liquid on them. “Look how wet you are~ Your flower is quite sensitive~”

Kissing down all the way to where her forbidden lips are, Shadow opened her legs, planting kisses and bites on her inner thighs. Hearing her whimper, he smirked as he started licking her wet puffy lips, causing Sonic to cry out in astonishment as she felt his tongue licking her private area.

“W-Wait, Shadow! S-Stop! A-Ah!”

            “Mmmm~”

            “T-That’s too much! I-I won’t be able to handle it!”

            “You taste so good~”

            Kissing her wet lips, he lifted his head up and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “I can see why you left it untouched for so long~”

            Getting in-between her legs, he took Sonic’s ungloved hand and placed it on his chest. “Can you feel it, my dear?~

            “Y-Your muscles?” Sonic blushed.

            “Besides that~”

            “Y-Your heart?”

            “Correct~ My heart is thumping wildly inside my rib cage~ Its happy that I’m pleasuring my queen~”

            He leaned in and placed both his forearms on either side of her, pressing his forehead against hers. “I’m grateful to have you here in my arms and on my bed today~ If I didn’t, then I would’ve committed a massacre and cover the whole Earth with blood~ Destroy everything in my path until I find you, and take you over and over again on the blood of my enemies~”

            A rare smile appeared on his face, as his eyes softened at the sight of Sonic. “Today must’ve been my luckiest day, for not only was I able to see you again, but I had been the only one to discover your secret~ Now how long have you been hiding your true gender?~”

            Sonic shivered, feeling hands run down her bare body. “E-Ever since I was little when I first started to battle Eggman.”

            “Well, now you don’t have to hide it anymore~ You can finally show everything to me~”

            “O-Only Tails, Amy, and Knuckles knew of my gender. T-The others do not know.”

            “Good~ They can never know until I reveal to the whole world that you are mine~”

            Shadow rested his head against her breasts, inhaling her scent. “I truly can’t wait until we wed~ Right after the wedding is our honeymoon, and I already have an idea on what you can wear for me~”

            His hand caressed her thigh, feeling her body pressed against his. “Red is a good color on you, but so is black and blue~ I also need to control myself since we’ll be going round after round until the sun has risen~ Then, I can finally go wild on you like a feral animal since you’ll be getting use to my huge member~”

            Sonic stiffened. “Y-You’re big?”

            Shadow lifted himself up, smirking seductively as he showed her his bare body. “The perks of having Black Doom’s blood flowing through my veins~” He rubbed his member against her entrance. “I’ll make sure to be very gentle, for you’re the only one who has seen this and will worship it on our wedding night~”

            Sonic looked away, blushing red in embarrassment. “S-Stop it, Shadow! T-This is all new to me!”

            “You will get use to it, my dear~ Also, I need to place a mark on you after we finish our beautiful love-making~”

            “M-Mark?”

            “The same one I have~ But do not worry~ The ritual doesn’t take too long, and its painless~”

            “R-Ritual!?”

            “Tonight, you and I shall be connected as one~ Our souls will unite and intertwine as we let our bodies mold together as one~ Blessed by the heavens who will never let anything keep us apart~”

            Shadow started to laugh evilly, frightening Sonic as she saw his eyes turning into a darker red color, and his teeth became sharper, reminding her of a vampire. Sonic wasn’t sure how long he laughed, but she did remember the feeling of something entering her, along with pain until it soon faded away into pleasure.

She remembered the bed creaking loudly, as both bodies danced with each other, moans and groans filled the room as hands touched each other and lips muffled their bedroom cries. But for Sonic, all she could think about is the safety of Tails, Knuckles, and the rest of her loved ones. As long as she does what Shadow wants her to do, he won’t go after them.

For now, just survive.

There you have it! I try to make Shadow a possessive, deranged yandere with issues, so I hope it’s all to your liking! Now, the next one-shot will feature modern Sonadow, and its mostly fluffy! Remember to review and comment! Reviews give me motivation!

Chapter Text

Now, this one-shot will feature modern Sonadow, and the idea came from an Ed Edd n Eddy episode titled ‘Scrambled Ed’. I highly recommend all of you watch that episode if you still remember Ed Edd n Eddy. Hope you all like it!

            A loud yawn escaped from his lips as Sonic rubbed his sleepy left eye, trudging over to where his bed is. Flopping down on the soft mattress, he snuggled against the sheets, not bothering to remove his shoes since he was too exhausted to move. His heavy eyelids began to droop, as they finally closed and a soft snore escaped from his lips.

            As he slept, Sonic heard his bedroom door slammed open, revealing a small yellow fox who excitedly ran over to where he is. “Sonic! Guess what!?”

            His answer is met with a snore.

            “You’re sleeping?” Tails checked the wall clock. “A quarter after 10? Looks like that running you did last night made you come back home late.”

He recalled what he came in here for and tapped his head, seeing one green tired eye open. “Sorry for waking you like this, but I gotta remind you that we’re invited to Cream and her mom’s house for a dinner party tonight. It starts at 6 pm, so we gotta get there on time and not fashionably late.”

Sonic mumbled out an ‘okay’ and closed his eyes, letting sleep takeover him. He didn’t know how long the hours last, since he was busy dreaming about his favorite chili dogs, but he did remember Tails shaking him, reminding him that it’s time to leave. Its already time to get up and leave for Cream’s house? Didn’t he just fell asleep not too long ago?

“Are you up, Sonic?” Tails gently shook his arm.

“Still sleepy…” Sonic murmured from his dream.

Tails grabbed his chin in a thinking pose. “Looks like you haven’t been getting a full 8 hours, have you?”

            A soft grumble was his answer.

“And you always tell me to get to bed on time instead of staying up late inventing,” Tails shook his head at him, then placed his hands on his hips. “Well, we promised Cream and her mom we’ll be there. Don’t forget we’re there to celebrate Cream getting the leading part in her school play.”

            Tails heard his brother snoring, causing him to sigh. “Looks like we’ll be taking the Tornado instead of running.”

            “Congratulations, Cream!”

            “Flowers for the prettiest girl in the world!”

            “We knew you would get the leading part!”

            “Can’t wait to see you take the stage!”

            Cream giggled, happily accepting the many gifts and flowers she received from everyone she knew. “Thank you for the kind words! I’ll be sure to give it my all!”

            The rest of the gifts were placed on the table, as Vanilla reminded everyone that the food will be out soon. Deciding to be good hosts, some of them assisted Vanilla in getting the refreshments ready, while the rest decided to hang out in the living room. Thankfully, Cream and Vanilla’s cottage is large enough to house a large amount of people whom they consider their family.

            “I can’t believe you were given the role of Cinderella!” Amy happily squealed, hugging Cream. “She’s one of my favorite princess stories!”

            “I couldn’t have done this without Cheese and Chocola,” Cream smiled at her chao’s.

“They were the ones who helped me with my lines.”

            “Chao! Chao!” they chirped.

            “I wanna see the play!” Charmy flew around in excitement.

            “Easy there, Charmy. First, we check when the date for the play is, then check our work schedules. Once we’re certain there’s nothing on there, we’ll be able to go,” Espio responded.

            “Yippee!” Charmy cheered.

            Soon, a few more guests have arrived, consisting of Team Dark and Team Silver. Rouge, Blaze, and Silver greeted Amy, Shadow chose to give everyone a firm nod as a way of saying hello, and Omega played with Cream, Charmy, and Marine. Then, Team Sonic were able to arrive, but their appearance kinda surprised everyone.

            “Um, why is Sonic slung over Knuckles’ shoulder?” Amy questioned.

            Tails sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. “I’m afraid Sonic is still asleep after coming home really late. He’d been having sleep troubles recently.” He then gave the gift he brought for Cream and gave it to her. “From Team Sonic, congratulations on getting the part!”

            “Thank you, Tails!” Cream hugged Tails, then took the gift. “Thank you, Mr. Knuckles and Mr. Sonic!”

            “You’re welcome,” Knuckles carefully placed Sonic on the couch, who ended up resting near the seated arm cushion. He then shook Sonic’s shoulder. “Time to wake up, Sonic. We’re already here.”

            Sonic yawned, as he opened his eyes a little. “Let’s give Cream flowers…”

            “Way ahead of you, bro,” Tails gave him a thumbs up.

            “And a dress…” Sonic closed his eyes and went back to sleep.

            Rouge snickered. “Who knew Big Blue would talk in his sleep?”

            Amy got her phone out and snapped a photo. “I’m saving this as my background!”

“Remember to send me a copy of that photo,” Rouge added.

            Marine went over to where Sonic is, snapping her fingers in front of his face, getting no reaction. “I don’t think its Sonic at all! It must be a-

            Blaze covered Marine’s mouth. “Let’s not wake him from his slumber, Marine. Remember, we are guests at this party, so please use your inside voice.”

            Marine moved her hand away. “Will he wake up soon to play?”

            “Maybe tomorrow,” Blaze led her away.

            Silver scratched his head, seeing Sonic’s sleeping form. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen him sleep like that.”

            Shadow rolled his eyes, sitting on the couch while keeping his distance from his rival. “Thankfully, it’ll be a little quieter here.”

            “What do you mean a little?” Silver noticed that refreshments were being served, so he tapped Sonic’s back. “Hey Sonic, do you want some lemonade?”

            Mumbling, Sonic opened his eyes a little. “I’ll gift you a suit once Mephiles proposes to you…”

            Silver froze, face suddenly turning red as he loudly shrieked and jumped back. “M-Mephiles is proposing to me!?”

            “Pardon!?” Blaze stared at him in shock.

            Shadow blinked in confusion, looking at Sonic who went back to sleep then narrowed his eyes at Silver. “Don’t tell me you were naïve enough to trust that phony copy!?”

            “I’m not! Sonic was the one who said it!” Silver pointed to Sonic. “I don’t get why though!”

            Amy placed her hands up. “Now hold on. I’m sure it was just some nonsense from Sonic’s sleep talking. He usually would say stuff in his sleep that does not make sense.”

            She then poked Sonic’s nose. “Sonic, you should be extremely careful on what you say around people.”

            Twitching his nose, Sonic yawned as he opened his eyes and gave Amy a thumbs up. “I’m happy that Blaze is your knight in shining armor…”

            Steam escaped from Amy’s ears, as what he said caused her face to glow red. Placing both hands on her cheeks, Amy tried to keep herself calm. “W-What was that?”

            Blaze, who heard what Sonic said, felt her cheeks turning pink, but kept her composure calm. “I’m a princess, not a knight. I’ve never used a sword before.”

            “I’ll take him to the guest room!” Tails shook Sonic, trying to wake him up. “Follow me to the guest room, Sonic! You can sleep there!”

            Sonic didn’t move from his spot, but chose to pat Tails’ head. “Love you too, baby bro…”

            “I love you as well, but its best you control what you say in your sleep.”

            “I still find it hilarious,” Knuckles laughed.

            Tails glared at him. “You do realize he’ll also say something about you, right?”

            Knuckles waved it off. “It can’t be that bad.”

            Rouge got her cell phone out, hitting the record button. “Hey blue, is there anything else you wish to say?”

            Sonic yawned, causing her to aww at how cute the yawn was, as he waved at her. “Hi Lady CEO…”

            “If it’s your way to get my attention, its already working,” Rouge giggled.

            Shadow rolled his eyes. “Faker, go back to sleep. Rouge isn’t a CEO.”

            Sonic tilted his head at Shadow, then rested his head against the armrest. “Yes she is…”

            “No she isn’t.”

            “I got her famous makeup…”

            “Since when did you wear makeup?”

            “When Knuckles took her eyeliner…”

            “What!?” Knuckles roared in disbelief. “I did not took her eyeliner!”

            “Do you really love my makeup, Knuckie?~” Rouge cooed.

            Knuckles snarled, as his face lightly blushed. “I do not! And quit recording me!”

            “Blaze, I swear Mephiles is no longer with us! How can he propose to me when he was destroyed!?” Silver reassured his friend.

            “I believe you, Silver,” Blaze said. “I’m just confused on why I’m known as Amy’s knight in shining armor?” She looked over at Amy. “Miss Rose, are you all right?”

            “Y-Yes!” Amy squeaked out, still blushing. “I-I’m perfectly okay!”

            Espio sighs. “I never knew Sonic the Hedgehog would talk in his sleep.”

            Sonic’s tired eyes met with Espio’s gold eyes. “Espio…”

            “Yes, Sonic?”

            “I’m glad you finally kissed Mighty…”

            The room turned silent, as everyone turned to look at Espio, who was stunned as his face started to heat up. Fumbling out an answer while speechless, Vector already beat him to it.

            “I didn’t know you and Mighty were dating, Espio,” Vector questioned.

            “Y-You have it all wrong!” Espio waved his hands frantically. “M-Mighty and I are not dating! We’ve never kissed at all!”

            Charmy gagged. “Gross! Old people love!”

            “I’m serious here!” Espio fumed, then pointed to Sonic. “Sonic the Hedgehog, I won’t forgive you for that statement!”

            Sonic mumbled, not paying attention to Espio’s anger. “I’ll let Mighty know that you miss him…”

            “Hey!” Espio was held back by Vector and Charmy. “Did you not listen to what I just said earlier!?”

            “Everyone, just calm down!” Tails held his hands out. “Sonic is sleep deprived! His sleep talking sometimes makes him say weird stuff that isn’t true! I’m sure once he gets his sleep and then wakes up, he’ll be back to his normal self again!”

            “Along with reminding him that he must never skip on sleep!” Amy added, itching to pull her hammer out.

            Rouge smirked. “This is way better than the movies.”

            “THE PROBABILITY OF TINY BLUE HEDGEHOG SPEAKING AGAIN IS 85%,” Omega stated.

            “I’m curious on what he would say about you, Omega,” Shadow responded.

            Sonic, who was lightly shaken by Tails, grumbled out something. “Omega is a Broadway star…”

            “HOW DID HE KNEW ABOUT MY LOVE FOR MUSICAL THEATER?” Omega questioned.

            “Who knows? However, I am curious on the next person he’ll comment,” Rouge grinned.

            Sonic let out a huge yawn, causing everyone to stay silent as he shifted on the couch and changed position, resting his head on the opposite side near Shadow as he touched his hand. “I’ll keep you safe, starlight…”

            As he went to sleep, Rouge couldn’t stop a huge squeal escaping from her lips as everyone gaped at what Sonic said. As for Shadow, he was stunned, feeling something warm blooming in his chest along with mixed emotions running through his head. Shaking his head to get rid of the blush forming on his face, Shadow huffed as he leaned back against the couch cushions. “No one say a word about this or I’ll eliminate you all!”

            Rouge’s lips stretched into a devilish grin. “Whatever you say, starlight~”

            “Rouge!”

The next day

            Sonic scratched the side of his head. “I was sleep talking?”

            “Yup,” Tails said, sipping on a glass of lemonade.

            “Is that why everyone is here?”

            “They wanted to know what you meant by your statements.”

            “And we want the truth!” Knuckles glared at him.

            “Hey chill! It’s probably because of that weird dream I had last night!” Sonic placed his hand up.

            Amy arched her eyebrow. “Weird dream?”

            “Yeah. It began with Tails creating a bomb that can destroy a whole continent,” Sonic recalled.

            “A-A bomb!?” Tails paled. “A-Are you sure it wasn’t Eggman who would make something like that!?”

            Sonic shook his head. “In my dream, he got locked in the closet and his robots were busy trying to break him out.” He then tapped his chin. “The bomb got activated, and we only had 5 minutes until it detonates. Because of that, I had to go warn everyone about it, but they were all somewhere else.”

            He pointed to Rouge. “You became the CEO of your own makeup brand, and ended up gaining custody of the Master Emerald and Knuckles.”

            “She what!?” Knuckles glared at Rouge. “How the heck did I end up captured by that bat?!”

            Rouge smirked, crossing one leg over the other as she rested on the lounge chair. “I’m a powerful CEO. I can obtain anything I want~”

            “Stay away from the Master Emerald, you thieving bat!”

            “Not gonna happen~”

            “Anyways,” Sonic continued, then turned his attention to Amy. “I went over to your home to warn you, but you left a note saying you were gonna be spending your 6-month anniversary with Blaze at her kingdom.”

            “M-My anniversary!?” Amy turned red.

            Blaze cleared her throat. “Sonic, why do you assume I’m her knight in shining armor?”

            Sonic scratched his head. “There was a portrait of you in a knight uniform posing with Amy who was dressed as a princess.”

            Blaze blinked, then shrugged. “I’ll accept that answer for now.”

            Amy squeaked, covering her blushing face as the voice inside her head is screaming. But was it her head or heart screaming? It’s hard to tell since her face is red as a tomato.

            Sonic decided to continue his story. “Then I went to the Chaotix Detective Agency, but no one was there. I then went to Cream and her mom’s house, and you were all learning how to make pies. Vector became an expert at it, Charmy was busy keeping an eye on the oven, Cream was helping her mom with getting the ingredients out, and I think Vector mentioned that Espio went to visit Mighty so they can spend more time together.”

            “And how did you come to the conclusion that I was dating Mighty?” Espio demanded an explanation.

            Sonic thought about it for a minute, then snapped his fingers. “It was something about a Kombu-iri, though I have no idea what that means.”

            “W-What!?” Espio turned red, then fainted.

            Sonic blinked at what he did, then continued his story. “After that encounter, I tried to find Shadow and Omega. Surprisingly, Omega became a famous Broadway star and got recognized after his successful role in Hamlet. He retired from GUN, went into the acting business, and is nominated for an award.”

            “TO BE OR NOT TO BE. THAT IS THE QUESTION,” Omega recited the line.

            “Then I crossed paths with Commander Towers and the rest of the GUN agents, who were buying insurance from Orbot & Cubot. Then they all started singing, and they sounded way off-key,” Sonic quivered. “You don’t want to know which one of them did the splits.”

            “You still haven’t gotten to the part about me and Mephiles!” Silver hissed.

            “I’m getting to it!” Sonic retorted. “Realizing that no one is willing to listen about the bomb exploding, I had to think of something on how to make that bomb to stop its countdown. But then, you, Mephiles, and Shadow appeared from out of nowhere, and you were all angels!”

            “What!?” Shadow looked at him like he was crazy. “You’re bluffing!”

            “Angels?” Silver’s face turned confused. “Including Mephiles?”

            Sonic nodded. “Except you had white angel wings, Mephiles had black angel wings, and Shadow had gray angel wings. You were the light angel, Mephiles the dark angel, and Shadow the fallen angel.”

            “Just get to the point already!” Shadow snapped.

            “Like I was saying, you 3 told me that I have to accept the fact that the bomb will explode, because we all die and be reborn again in different timelines. Surprisingly, Mephiles gave me some words of wisdom, mentioned that he turned over a new leaf after spending time with Silver, revealed his plans to propose to him, and then disappeared with him.”

            “That’s not possible!” Silver pointed out.

            “My mind still couldn’t believe that Mephiles wasn’t evil, but its only in my dreams,” Sonic shrugged. “But Shadow did mention that since I have 1 minute until the bomb explodes, he gave me permission to give him a nice nickname.” He then placed a finger on his chin. “I called him starlight, and he didn’t mind it. But I did called him moonlight, and he was also okay with it. It’s hard to find a good nickname.”

            “You hear that, Shadow?~ Baby blue here-

            “Zip it, Rouge! And do not call me that, Faker!”

            “Too late! I’m calling you starlight or moonlight!” Sonic smirked at him. “Before the bomb exploded in my dream, your chao became the new ruler of the afterlife.”

            Shadow narrowed his eyes at him menacingly. “Stop skipping sleep and take better care of your health. I don’t want to hear any more of your annoying sleep talk.”

            “I promise, mi luz de luna~”

            “Watch that tone of yours, luz solar.”

            “I heart you too, Shadow.”

There we go! All done! I hope you guys liked it! If you want to see another one-shot, then you must leave some reviews! 

Chapter Text

This one-shot is an AU Sonadow, related to one of my commission pictures that featured Sonic and Shadow dancing with each other. If any of you want to see the art, you will find it on Tumblr under my username, so please check it out! I hope you all like it!

            Wine glasses clinked together as the ladies and gents enjoyed their refreshment. A large buffet of food had been spread on the tables, as the maids and butlers served the guests drinks said to be imported from countries that is nearly impossible to obtain. A beautiful melody wafted in the air as the musicians played – not too loud nor too quiet. But just the right amount of tune for the guests to happily chatter away.

            Though what is surprising is that all the guests are dressed in the finest clothing, matching the theme of the party dubbed ‘Masquerade’. Wearing the latest fashionable clothing along with their masks, the guests were able to blend in and mingle with the crowd, letting themselves enjoy the party.

            Up on the balcony where they can see the party from above, a tall menacing figure who resembles the devil tapped his claws against his armchair, dressed in royal clothing fit for a king. “Anything yet?”

            A creature who resembled a hedgehog with a dark gray/pale purple color with a white muzzle, yellow teeth, red accents on his head, arms, and legs, black-colored sclerae with glowing amber-like gold irises, thin serrated black pupils, a classic devil tail, pair of spikes on his arms, a single small spike on the back of his legs, three fingered hands, a pair of small quills on the back of his shoulders, a spiked red mantle on top of his shoulders, and a royal velvet suit with a pair of black dress shoes and a mask to cover his face shook his head no. “He still hasn’t made a decision, father.” He peered over the balcony. “Elder brother still has the same expression on his face just like before.”

            The king, known as Black Doom, narrowed his eyes in anger. “I told Shadow he must have a bride by his side to be his queen once he takes over the throne. I was generous enough to let him pick one from the parties I hosted, but he still hasn’t even picked one!” He clenched his hand into a fist and slammed it against the armrest. “He better pick one today or I shall arrange to have him marry a noble girl from a royal kingdom!”

            “I am certain elder brother knows.”

            “Eclipse, do not test me.”

            “As you wish, your highness.”

            Down at the podium standing on the red carpet, a tall black hedgehog with his quills flared up, red stripes, crimson eyes, brown muzzle, a black sweater with a red and black vest over it, black dress pants, black dress shoes, a red cape attached to the back of his shoulders, black gloves, a choker with a red pendant, and a fancy dark mask with red designs on them bowed to the female mobian in front of him.

            As she curtsied to him and then turned to leave with grace, he heard one of the advisors call out another name and which family the next girl is from. Shadow had lost count on how many had greeted him, but knew what they all came here for.

            To gain his attention and hope he would court one of them.

            Unfortunately, Shadow has no interest in that. Even though he is at the desirable age to find a bride, none of them are to his liking. True they are all pretty and came from noble families, but they all lack what he is looking for. He wished he did not have to choose a bride, but he has no other choice. His father Black Doom hosted this masquerade party in order for Shadow to find a potential queen before he takes over the throne.

            As the eldest 1^st son, Shadow has the right to take over the throne. Eclipse is still too young to take the throne, and his deceased older sister Maria couldn’t take it since she is a female and not a male. However, Shadow knew Black Doom only wants him to take over the throne because he is exactly what the king wanted him to be – a perfect son.

            Too bad for the king that it’ll be another pointless search because there’s no one here Shadow is interested in. It’s the same routine as the previous 2 parties, and he doubt this 3^rd party would help him find his future bride.

            Shadow held back a grimace when the advisor announced another lady from a noble family, and she obviously went overboard with her appearance. He could tell she is a female brown fox, wearing a black dress that had trouble hiding her assets. She even curtsied very low, wanting to show him how well developed she is. Shadow closed his eyes and gave her a polite bow, wanting her to go away.

            As he stood up and opened his eyes, he spotted something from the distance. Or rather someone.

            He could tell she appeared lost, as she was busy gazing at the palace in awe. However, her appearance is different, and he wanted to get a closer look. Stepping off the podium with his eyes not leaving his sight, he hurried over to where the person, ignoring the stunned looks from the other maidens who tried to gain his attention.

            While that happened, Eclipse is busy talking to his father about a cheesy romantic tale he remembered reading. “The young prince bowing to the assembly, when suddenly he stops. He looks up. There, she stands. The girl of his dreams.”

            Eclipse didn’t notice Black Doom gaining a surprised expression when he noticed Shadow leaving the podium, hurrying over to where his eyes were looking at. Checking to see whom caught Shadow’s attention, he saw it was a female blue hedgehog wearing a blue dress covered in stars, blue heels with star designs, white gloves, and a fancy blue mask with a blue rose attached to the side.

            “Who she is or where she came, he knows not nor does he care,” Eclipse continued his story. “For his heart tells him that here, here’s the maid protesting to be his bride.” He laughed. “A pretty plot for fairy tales, father. But in real life, it was far doomed to failure.”

            “Failure, eh!?” Black Doom cackled, grabbing his son’s face and turned his head to point to where he’s looking at. “Take a look at that, you foolish child!”

            Eclipse gaped, seeing his older brother Shadow bowing to a pretty blue hedgehog wearing a blue dress covered in stars, before kissing her hand. As for Black Doom, he continued to laugh in a dark tone until it faded away.

            “Who is she? Do you know her?” Black Doom questioned Eclipse.

            Eclipse shook his head. “No, father. I’ve never seen her before.”

            “That’s one thing in her favor.”

            Seeing them approach the ballroom, Black Doom stood up from his seat and made gestures with his hand, calling out to the musicians. “The waltz! Quick! The waltz!”

The composer quickly tapped his stick against the sheet music stand, and started composing, as the musicians played their instruments. He then pointed his stick at a female anthropomorphic white rabbit, dressed in a white gown with a mask on, as she started to sing.

L’âme en peine
Il vit, mais parle à peine
Il attend devant cette photo d'antan

As they stopped at the center of the room with lights on them, they both got into position: Shadow’s left hand holding her right hand with his right hand placed on her waist, while the blue hedgehog placed her left hand on his shoulder as her right hand is held by his left hand. They started to dance the waltz, moving around in a circle as their eyes met with each other.

Il, il n'est pas fou
Il y croit c'est tout
Il la voit partout
Il l'attend debout
Une rose à la main
À part elle, il n'attend rien
Rien autour n'a de sens
Et l'air est lourd
Le regard absent
Il est seul et lui parle souvent
Il, il n'est pas fou
Il l'aime c'est tout
Il la voit partout
Il l'attend debout
Debout une rose à la main
Non, non plus rien ne le retient

The prince and his mysterious princess continued to slow dance with each other, ignoring their surroundings as they only admired their partners, wondering who is the person behind the mask.

Dans sa love story
Dans sa love story
Dans sa love story
Sa love story

Prends ma main
Promets-moi que tout ira bien
Serre-moi fort
Près de toi, je rêve encore
Oui, oui, je veux rester
Mais je ne sais plus aimer
J'ai été trop bête
Je t'en prie, arrête
Arrête, comme je regrette
Non, je ne voulais pas tout ça

Leading themselves out of the ballroom and over to where the steps leading to the courtyard are, both Shadow and the blue hedgehog finished their waltz and took a stroll, wanting to be close with each other.

Je serai riche
Et je t'offrirai tout mon or
Et si tu t'en fiches
Je t'attendrai sur le port
Et si tu m'ignores
Je t'offrirai mon dernier souffle de vie
Dans ma love story
Dans ma love story
Dans ma love story
Ma love story

They walked past the water fountain, as the blue hedgehog touched the water for ripples to appear, showing a reflection of the starry night and full moon.

Une bougie
Peut illuminer la nuit
Un sourire
Peut bâtir tout un empire
Et il y a toi
Et il y a moi
Et personne n'y croit
Mais l'amour fait d'un fou un roi
Et si tu m'ignores
J'me battrais encore et encore

They continued their waltz at a garden hidden from view by the tall trees. The area covered in the most beautiful flowers as both the prince and his blue masked maiden danced around the garden with grace and elegance, happy to be in each other’s arms.

C'est ta love story
C'est ta love story
C'est l'histoire d'une vie
Love story
Des cris de joie
Quelques larmes on s'en va
On vit dans cette love story
Love story, love story, love story…

            Now they walked on the arched bridge, painted white as it led them to a private garden, a place where no one knew about except for Prince Shadow. Planted with the rarest and most stunning flowers, there was also some lavender planted and trees to surround the area, creating a secret spot for anyone who wish to reside in. The blue hedgehog marveled in awe at how pretty the flowers were, while Shadow gazed at his masked princess with a fond look filled with love.

            “I didn’t know Hyacinth grew around here,” the blue hedgehog said.

            Shadow chuckled a little. “I got these from a flower shop. I made sure they were planted with uttermost care and love.”

            “You like to garden?”

            “I do. It’s a hobby I truly enjoy.”

            “Me too. There’s something about plants and flowers that makes you want to learn more about them.”

            “Indeed, my dear,” Shadow guided her to the wooden bench, where they both sat down. He then gazed at the sky. “Such a beautiful night. All the stars are here.”

            “Along with the full moon,” the blue hedgehog pointed to the full moon shining brightly at the sky.

            Shadow saw the moon’s ethereal glow, but seeing the moon reflecting his masked maiden left him speechless. He then realized something, and opened his mouth to speak. “Your name.”

            “Hmm?”

            “What is your name?” he held his maiden’s gloved hand.

            Blushing a little, the blue hedgehog looked at her lap in interest. “S-Sonic…”

            “So-nic,” he let the name roll in his tongue. “I like it.”

            Shadow saw Sonic’s blush darkening, and decided he wanted to try something else. Placing one hand on Sonic’s cheek, turning her head so she could look at him, he slowly leaned in, wanting to feel her lips against his. Sonic understood what he was doing, and also leaned in. But before their lips could touch, a loud chime reverberated from the clock tower standing not too far from the castle.

            Eyes widening to see midnight is approaching, Sonic quickly stood up. “Oh my goodness!”

            “What’s the matter?” Shadow looked at his princess with concern.

            “It’s midnight.”

            “Yes, so it is.”

            Placing his hands on her waist as he leaned in to kiss her, Sonic bent down and touched his arms. “Goodbye.”

            Sonic ran away from him, but Shadow quickly got up and grabbed her wrist. “No no. Wait. You can’t go now it’s only-

            “Oh I must! Please. Please. I must!” Sonic tried to get out of his grip.

            Shadow got closer and held both of his hands. “But why?”

            Sonic looked back at the entrance of the palace. “Well I...I…” It dawned on Sonic as she raised her finger. “Oh, the prince! I haven’t met the prince.”

            Shadow arched his eyebrow. “Prince? But didn’t you know-

            The bell from the clocktower rang loudly, causing Sonic to gasp as she got out of Shadow’s grip and ran off. “Goodbye!”

            “No wait!” Shadow used his speed to appear in front of her. “Please don’t go yet.”

            “I-I must leave already-

            Shadow hugged Sonic and kissed her, causing Sonic to gasp as the kiss deepened. Feeling hands keeping her in place, Sonic moaned and tried to push him off, but his grip is strong. She took a step back, but ended up losing her balance and fell back on the grass, causing Shadow to land on top of her.

            Breaking the kiss, Shadow pulled off his mask, revealing his face. “I am the prince. Prince Shadow of the Doom Kingdom.” He then gently pulled off Sonic’s mask, seeing her true face. “You are so gorgeous, my dear Sonic.”

            “I-I really need to get going, my prince,” Sonic turned red. “I-I am in a hurry and-

            Her words were silenced by Shadow’s lips kissing her, feeling his hands roam her figure. Sonic gasped and stopped him, breaking the kiss. “W-Wait! You mustn’t kiss me!”

            “And why not?”

            “T-There’s something I have kept from you!”

            “Which is?”

            “I-I’m actually a boy…”

            “I know.”

            “And I- Wait! What!?”

            Shadow smirked, booping his nose with Sonic’s nose. “I’m able to tell the difference between a male and a female by their aura. Also, I can feel how you excited you are from your forbidden area.”

            Sonic shrieked, pushing him off but with no avail. “B-But aren’t you grossed out that you kissed a male!?”

            “Not at all. In fact, I enjoy kissing a male, as long as its only you~”

            “B-But you’re a prince and I’m a…”

            “A what? A male prince? Commoner?”

            Sonic looked away. “N-Nothing for you to know about…”

            Shadow frowned, grabbing his chin so Sonic would look at him. “No matter which family you’re from, I do not care. I’ve chosen you as my bride, who shall rule beside me.”

            Sonic shook his head. “Your king won’t accept it. You need a female who can give you a child and-

            “I’ll find another way. I’m not changing my mind about you,” Shadow kissed his neck. “And if anyone dare oppose me, they won’t like the consequences.”

            Kissing down to his bare shoulder, Shadow felt Sonic’s hands grabbing his shoulders, causing him to look over and saw tears forming in Sonic’s eyes. Worry etched on his face as he wiped away his beloved’s tears. “Are you alright? Did I go too far with my actions? I humbly apologize for scaring you.”

            Sonic shook his head, cupping Shadow’s face. “It’s me who must apologize to you.”

            “You have nothing to apologize for.”

            “Yes I do. I’m making you think I’m real.”

            “But you are real.”

            “Except I’m not a real character in this story. I’m just someone who shouldn’t be here.”

            Confused on what he was saying, Shadow’s eyes widened in shock as Sonic’s body suddenly started to fade. Not wanting to lose him, Shadow held him close, begging him not to disappear and to stay by his side. His pleads were unheard, as he felt Sonic stroking his quills, whispering comforting words to him.

            “I wanted to visit the ball before I had to leave. Thankfully, I did and was able to have the most wonderful night of my life,” Sonic sniffed, as he now turned see-through. “Thank you for dancing with me, Prince Shadow.”

            He then vanished, leaving behind no trace of him except for a sunflower held in Shadow’s hand. Feeling tears leak out of his eyelids, Shadow sat up while on his knees and let out a heartbreaking roar, wailing as he held the flower close to his chest.

Just when he finally found the one he wanted to spend the rest of his life with, he lost her. Not to someone else. Not to death. But instead, due to fate. How could fate be so cruel to him?

Opening his eyes to gaze at the night sky, he whispered softly to himself as he held the sunflower close to his heart. “I’ll never forget you, my sunflower. My heart will always remember you.”

Sonic opened his eyes, sniffing as he sat up from the bed. Wiping his eyes, he looked over to see his siblings also waking up. After he checked to make sure there were no more tears, he sadly smiled at his siblings. "Mission success."

"Good job," Manic gave him a thumbs up, but it felt forced.

Sonia wiped her eyes with a tissue. “It’s for the best, you two. You remembered what the oracle said.”

“Keep the magic alive in every fairytale novel,” Sonic sighs. “But do not catch the attention of the main characters.”

Manic subconsciously rubbed his arm. “It’s hard though since they felt like real people.”

“Nor must we gain a relationship with them, for they are already bound to someone else in the novels,” Sonia sadly smiled. “Thankfully, that was the last book, so we’re now done.”

“Good, because I need to go out for a run,” Sonic hopped off the bed and ran out the room, ignoring Sonia’s loud cry to wait. He sped through the halls, dodging the robed sages who jumped out of the way as he made it out of the temple.

Running through the meadowed field helps Sonic clear his head from anyone or anything. Besides music, running is what keeps him going. He’s glad there had been no danger recently, especially after the defeat of Dr. Eggman and his evil companions. For now, get a break from everything by going fast.

“Please don’t go yet.”

Sonic closed his eyes, fighting back tears as he recalled the time he was pulled into Cinderella’s fairy tale novel. His mission was to help Cinderella get to the ball, but in the story, she somehow caught a cold and had to remain on bedrest as her animal friends tended to her. Not wanting her to feel dejected in missing the ball, Sonic offered to go see what the ball is like and come back before midnight so they can re-enact a scene in which she was able to go to the ball and meet the prince.

The outfit chosen for him is different from Cinderella’s ball gown, and the setting is a little different since the ball was titled a masquerade. However, Sonic didn’t think much of it as he followed the plot and tried not to attract any attention to himself.

Unfortunately, he ended up getting Prince Shadow’s attention, and Sonic had never seen such a handsome hedgehog like him before. If only he was real and not a story character in the novel.

“It’s definitely different from what I heard about the story of Cinderella,” he muttered to himself.

Sonic looked over at the horizon, gazing at the sun about to set. He changed his course back to the temple, not wanting to be late for supper. After that, he’ll go to bed and try to get some sleep, hoping not to think about the handsome dark prince who is called Prince Shadow.

And here it is! Now I’m not sure if I wanna make a part 2 out of it or not since it’s a bittersweet AU, but it depends on how many reviews I can get for part 2 featuring a happy ending. The updates will be slow, depends on whether or not people like these one-shots. Give me some reviews, and I’ll update another one-shot. Let me know what you all think!

Chapter Text

Now, the setting of Part 2 is an AU royalty type, so it’s kinda similar to Part 1. Once you read the 2^ndpart, you’ll get a better understanding of it. I hope you all like it!

            “A royal ball?” Sonic asked.

            Sonia happily nodded her head. “Mother is hosting one this week here at our castle!”

            Manic scratched his head. “Didn’t we have one last week?”

            “That was hosted by the duke and duchess of Windsor,” Sonia responded. “But yes, I heard from the maids that we will have some special guests arriving from another kingdom.”

            “Another kingdom?” Sonic questioned. “Is it someone we know?”

            Sonia shook her head. “Mother knows them, but we don’t. She mentioned that they were called the Doom Empire.”

            Manic stifled a laugh. “Doom Empire? What kind of name is that?”

            “Ruled by the tyrant king Black Doom, who plans to pass down his title to his eldest son,” Sonia explained.

            Sonic held his chin in a thinking pose. “I don’t know why, but I think I heard that name before.” He scratched the side of his cheek with his finger. “Except I can’t remember where.”

            Manic shrugged. “You probably dreamt about it or something.”

            “You think so?”

            “Remember the time I dreamt about us becoming pirates and finding treasure?”

            “Along with how we found a treasure chest filled with chili dogs? I definitely remember that!”

            Sonia clapped her hands loudly to gain their attention. “Focus, you two! The royal ball will be held this Saturday, and we must get everything ready at once!” She then realized something. “I need to contact my designer for our new outfits, shop for some accessories, and make sure you two remain on your best behavior.”

            She narrowed her eyes at them in a stern stare. “If there’s a chance mother invited them for an alliance, then we cannot anger those royals.”

            Sonic rolled his eyes. “Chill out, sis. We’ll do our best not to create chaos at the royal ball.”

            “Nor scar anyone for life,” Manic grinned.

            Sonia shook her head in disbelief. “Also, mother wants us to perform at the ball.”

            “Huh!?” her brothers replied in astonishment.

            Sonic tugged on his collar, dressed in a fancy royal blue Victorian style outfit with gold patterns on them and black dress shoes. “Does this outfit make me look snooty?”

            “Nah, it makes us look ridiculous,” Manic gagged, dressed in a fancy green and white Victorian style outfit with matching golden patterns and black dress shoes.

            “Oh don’t be immature, you two! We must look our best for the royal ball!” Sonia scolded them, dressed in a rose-pink Victorian style dress with lace and ruffles to match the ribbon in her hair and pink high heels.

            “I still wish we were dressed differently so we can easily perform,” Sonic said. “But why do I need to switch my guitar with the violin?”

            Sonia placed her hands on her hips. “We agreed to play a soothing melody for the audience so they can slow-dance to it. I already picked out the song we can play that can match with our instruments.”

            Manic folded his arms, grumbling. “So much for rock and roll.”

            “And for my guitar to play the solo,” Sonic muttered, then peeked from behind the curtain. “I see a lot of familiar faces here, and some whom I’ve never seen before.” He looked back at Sonia. “Did mom mentioned what the nobles of the Doom Empire would look like?”

            “We will know once we see the family crest on them. It’s supposed to be red and shaped like a swirl with spikes at the top and bottom,” Sonia recalled. “The king and his sons are said to have a powerful aura, so we must do everything we can not to anger them.”

            “Then they better appreciate our music because it took us forever to get the right beat,” Manic placed a hand on his cocked hip.

            The bellowing sound of trumpets echoed in the ballroom, as their mother Queen Aleena started her speech. She thanked everyone for arriving, informed the guests that all the delicious food and drinks are served by the maids and butlers or at the buffet table, and music is provided if anyone wishes to dance.

            She then mentioned to introduce her children by revealing their performance for everyone, gesturing the maids and butlers to draw the curtains as they pulled back, revealing the children of Queen Aleena: Prince Sonic, Prince Manic, and Princess Sonia. As the children bowed or curtsied, they got into position as they got their instruments out, and began to play the song Sonic suggested, remembering where he had heard it before.

Sonic:

L'âme en peine
Il vit mais parle à peine
Il attend devant cette photo d'antan
Il, il n'est pas fou
Il y croit, c'est tout
Il la voit partout
Il l'attend debout
Une rose à la main
À part elle il n'attend rien

As the guests stepped onto the dancefloor and waltzed with their chosen partners, the rest enjoyed the song as they watched the royal triplets play the lovely melody. Even some of the nobles who can understand French knew what the lyrics meant, surprised that Prince Sonic is able to sing the song well in their language.

Rien autour n'a de sens
Et l'air est lourd
Le regard absent
Il est seul et lui parle souvent
Il, il n'est pas fou
Il l'aime c'est tout
Il la voit partout
Il l'attend debout
Debout une rose à la main
Non, non plus rien ne le retient

Dans sa love story
Dans sa love story
Dans sa love story
Sa love story

Queen Aleena whispered to the king of the Doom Empire. “Do you enjoy this music, your majesty?”

The king of the Doom Empire, sitting on a royal chair next to the queen, glanced at her and then looked back at the royal triplets. “I’ll give you my answer once the song ends.”

Sitting at another table are the two princes of the Doom Empire: one a dark hedgehog and the other a grey and red creature resembling a hedgehog. They were paying attention to the performance, but the dark hedgehog’s crimson orbs were gazing at Sonic.

Prends ma main
Promets-moi que tout ira bien
Serre-moi fort
Près de toi, je rêve encore
Oui, oui je veux rester
Mais je ne sais plus aimer
J'ai été trop bête
Je t'en prie, arrête
Arrête, comme je regrette
Non, je ne voulais pas tout ça

            Sonic’s eyes were partly opened as he played his violin, continuing to sing the lyrics while matching the beat and rhythm with his siblings, who were playing the drums and piano. He was focused on nothing but the lyrics that he did not notice the crimson orbs watching him from afar.

Je serai riche
Et je t'offrirai tout mon or
Et si tu t'en fiches
Je t'attendrai sur le port
Et si tu m'ignores
Je t'offrirai mon dernier souffle de vie

Dans ma love story
Dans ma love story
Dans ma love story
Ma love story

Une bougie
Peut illuminer la nuit
Un sourire
Peut bâtir tout un empire
Et il y a toi
Et il y a moi
Et personne n'y croit
Mais l'amour fait d'un fou un roi
Et si tu m'ignores
J'me battrai encore et encore

C'est ta love story
C'est ta love story
C'est l'histoire d'une vie
Love story

Reaching the end, Sonic and his siblings played the final part with their voices, captivating the audience as they sang a soft note to match the ending of the song. Even the royals and nobles were impressed at what they can do. Not only that, the king of the Doom Empire is starting to become slightly impressed at their ability to sing and perform.

Love story

Love story

Love story

Love story

            As they finished playing, everyone clapped for the wonderful performance. Sonic and his siblings bowed to their audience, then stepped off the stage as some musicians appeared to play some orchestra music for the royal ball. They went to a nearby table and sat down, relieved that everything went well as the royal guards stood near them for protection.

            “I guess those French lessons weren’t too bad,” Manic replied.

            “Great for interacting with the French nobles or with anyone who is multilingual,” Sonia added, then noticed something. “Sonic, are you all right?”

            “Hmm?” Sonic sipped some water he had gotten from the butler. “I am. Why?”

            Manic also noticed. “Bro, you’re crying.”

            Sonic touched his cheeks, realizing they felt wet. “I am?”

            Using a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe his eyes, Sonic placed it back in. “I’m not sure why I cried, but it’s probably nothing.”

            Sonia wanted to say something, but a quick look from Manic made her close her mouth. Whatever the reason, they’ll wait until Sonic is ready. Thankfully, they did not have to perform again and can have fun at the royal ball. Spotting her friend Mindy mingling with a few girls, Sonia excused herself as she went over to where they are.

            “I don’t know about you, but I am starving,” Manic stood up from his seat. “I see some grub over there at the buffet. Wanna get some with me?”

            Sonic shook his head. “Maybe later. I need to let myself relax first before getting up.”

            “Okay, but you better hurry before all the good food is taken.”

            Manic hurried over to where the food is, while Sonic rested his cheek against his hand resting on the table. Like every other royal ball, the nobles would host it to celebrate a special event, chat with everyone, form new alliances, and maintain a friendship among every faction. For Queen Aleena, its hosted to show the ruler of the Doom Empire that they are a peaceful nation, and offer a hand in friendship.

            Sonic squinted his eyes, noticing his mother sitting next to a tall dark figure who resembled a strange creature. He wore the royal garbs fit for a king, and he can tell this person has an intimidating aura, especially with how some of the people nearby are sweating and trying not to faint from the powerful ruler.

            “May I have this dance?”

            His ears picked up on the voice said to him, causing Sonic to turn his head for his emerald eyes to meet a pair of ruby red eyes. He nearly gasped, shocked that the person in front of him resembled a prince from the Cinderella novel he was sucked into a while back. He not only wore the same royal outfit from the story, but his appearance is also the same.

            But is his personality the same as the one he danced with?

            Seeing the gloved hand offered to him, Sonic decided to take the chance as he placed his gloved hand over his. “C-Certainly.”

            Rising up from his seat, they went over to the dancefloor, getting into position as they both bowed before starting the waltz. Sonic felt a hint of déjà vu as his movements matched with the dark hedgehog in front of him, almost as if the person in front of him is truly the prince from Cinderella.

            However, it couldn’t be possible because he was only a storybook character. How could he be real?

            As he continued to dance with the handsome hedgehog, he didn’t realize that they attracted an audience. Everyone stopped what they did as they watched the two princes slow-dancing in a waltz at the center of the royal ball, as if they were the main characters. Even Sonia and Manic were surprised to see their brother dancing with someone.

            Not only that, Queen Aleena hid her surprised expression with a fan as she glanced over to the king. “King Doom, I had no idea your son is an excellent dancer.”

            King Doom, who is also known as Black Doom, continued to stare at the couple. “The same goes to your son.” He tapped his finger against the armrest. “It’s the first time I have seen Shadow ask someone for a dance. Usually, it’s the other way around for him.”

            “He must be very popular with everyone.”

            “Indeed. Every noble wanted to marry their daughters off to him, but he simply refused. My son wishes to choose someone who can stand by him as his equal.”

            “My son Sonic also feels the same way.”

            “If the offer for an alliance still stands, I am willing to listen.”

            “I’d be more than happy to discuss this with you soon.”

            Meanwhile, both Sonic and the dark hedgehog continued to glide around, letting themselves get lost in the music. Then, Sonic felt himself being dipped, as he gazed into crimson orbs.

            “I have found you, Cinderella~” the dark hedgehog purred.

            Sonic slightly gasped, as he rose from his position and continued the waltz. “P-Prince Shadow?”

            “Hmm?”

            “H-How are you-

            “I’ll explain in due time~ But for now, let us enjoy this moment together~”

            Shadow leaned in, and Sonic knew what he meant by that moment, as their lips pressed against each other. They heard the gasps and shocked faces from everyone, but they didn’t care as Sonic hugged Shadow, deepening the kiss.

            Guess fate isn’t that cruel to them.

There we go! Part 2 is done! I won’t make a part 3, because I do not have an idea for that! Now, the updates will be slow depending on my motivation, so if you add in some reviews and comments, I’ll then be motivated to update the chapters! I was thinking of making the next one-shot an AU that will feature Sonadow, Mephilver, Manourge, Infidget, and a few more couples. Let me know if you wanna see that!

Chapter Text

In this summary, it will show Sonic, Silver, Manic, & Gadget encountering something on an uncharted island, so all of you be prepared. I hope you all like it!

            Sonic hissed, rubbing his aching bottom. “Note to self: never sing a love song in Spanish in front of a grumpy-ass dark hedgehog who can understand and speak the language. It turns him on.”

            “Nor compliment them because it gives them the wrong idea,” Silver blushed, massaging his lower back.

            “I’m gonna kill that pervert the next time I see him,” Manic grumbled, sipping on a vial filled with red liquid. As he felt the pain fading away, he gave the vial to Silver, who passed it along to Sonic after taking it. “Any idea where we’re at?”

            Gadget looked at the map in his hands. “I’m afraid I can’t find this island on here. I know we sailed west from Tumult Island after we found the remaining Chaos Emeralds. However, after our encounter with the captains when they kidnapped us…”

            His cheeks turned red after recalling the night he lost his innocence to Captain Infinite, leader of the Jackal Squad. Gadget shook his head to get rid of the memory and focused on his surroundings. “All of us somehow ended up down south to this part of the island that was hidden by those giant sharp boulders surrounding the entire area.”

            “If it’s a new island undiscovered, does this mean we get to keep it to ourselves?” Manic grinned. “I call dibs on naming this place ‘Crescendo’.”

            “I second it!” Sonic raised his hand with a cheeky smile.

            Silver scratched the side of his head. “Then how exactly do we get off this island and get back home? It was difficult at first to sneak away from Mephiles and the rest of the captains.”

            “Along with convincing them that we’re too sore to go another round in their chambers,” Sonic blushed a little. “Amy wasn’t kidding that we’ll be sleeping with monsters.”

            “Perverted, psychotic monsters who won’t keep their hands to themselves,” Manic fixed his top to hide the bitemark on his shoulder.

            Gadget coughed against his fist to stop his blushing. “Anyways, Silver is correct. We need to figure out where we are, how to get off this island, and return home. Though I believe we need to lay low for a while because the captains will expect us to be back at Westside Island, and once they do, they’ll ambush us.”

            “Does this mean we're stuck here until it’s safe to go back home?” Silver asked.

            Gadget nodded, rolling the map and placing it in his satchel. “I’m afraid so. We also can’t be spotted in the open in case they find us here. So for now, we gotta figure out where we’re at, find some supplies to create a boat, food, shelter, and stay hidden until we’re certain it’s the right time to get out of here.”

            “Then we’ll start by checking the jungle,” Silver pointed. “Hey Sonic, we can both find the wood and other necessities with your speed and my psychokinesis. You up for it?”

            He didn’t hear an answer, and turned his head to look at him. “Sonic?”

            Gadget also looked over, and noticed that both Sonic and Manic’s eyes were glossed over, staring at something with a faraway expression. Silver waved his hand in front of their faces, but no reaction. Suddenly, both Sonic & Manic dashed into the jungle, startling Gadget and Silver as they raced after them.

            “H-Hey! What’s the rush!?”

            “Sonic! Manic! Did you see something!?”

            They didn’t get an answer, as they kept on chasing after their friends. The more they ran, the deeper they went into the jungle. It was a little difficult spotting their friends in the dark, but thankfully, there was still some sunlight streaming through from the trees. Then, their ears picked up on something.

            The sound of someone singing.

            Soon, they stopped when Sonic and Manic had stopped in front of a clearing. But it wasn’t just a clearing they saw. Silver and Gadget’s eyes widened in astonishment as they saw a mystical lake centered at the clearing and surrounded by tall giant trees. Fireflies danced around in the open to light up the darkness in the area, and there were many flowers in full bloom glowing brightly to create a serene atmosphere.

            The singing had gotten louder, causing Sonic and Manic to walk towards the shore. They ignored their friends shouting at them not to go further, as they continued to walk into the lake until the water reached their waists. Then, Sonic and Manic opened their mouths, unleashing a soft vibrant melody to match the song.

            Silver is surprised that they knew the song, while Gadget is wondering who is singing this song to their friends. He got the answer when a figure materialized in front of Sonic and Manic, causing Gadget to gasp out loud as he studied the figure that appeared to them.

            The figure is a tall female blue hedgehog who appeared older than them, long blue hair reaching her bottom with a side braid, navy blue colored fur, white muzzle to match her white chest, ocean blue eyes, black mascara to outline her siren eyes, long black eyelashes, lips painted with blue lipstick, and hung around her neck is a red pendant necklace with a black string.

            Her outfit is a short sky blue halter sleeveless dress that showed her cleavage, the front part of the dress reaching her thighs while the back part reached her ankles, a white sash tied around her waist with a blue pendant gem on it, white bracelets on her biceps, tulle sky blue arm sleeves, navy blue gloves, white open toed high heeled sandals with red pendant stones on them, white bracelets tied at her ankles, and sitting on her head where her hedgehog ears are is a tiara designed with rubies and sapphires with a giant onyx pendant placed in the center.

            “No way…” Gadget whispered in disbelief, fixing his glasses to make sure what he’s seeing is real.

            Silver rubbed his eyes, still astonished. “I-Is she real?”

            The tall female blue hedgehog parted her lips and sang, causing Sonic and Manic to move closer to her as she gazed at them with a soft expression.

~Pray to the sea, fear and loathing~

            She brought her hands out, palm facing up as Sonic and Manic moved closer, reaching out to touch her hands.

~Pray to the moon, I fear nothing~

            Silver & Gadget couldn’t move, nor could they not speak. They opened their mouths to warn their friends not to get close to her, but nothing would come out. Something kept them rooted to the spot, preventing them from moving as they watched in horror to see Sonic & Manic placing their hands against the mysterious female blue hedgehog’s hands as she pulled them close to her.

~Calling to the moon~

~Calling to the moon and sea!~

~We’re never alone~

~Listen to the ocean call~

            Gadget & Silver realized that she planned this all along. She lured them here with her voice, making them realize that she was no ordinary Mobian. She was actually a mythical creature, said to be told in old tales and legends who lure in sailors or any poor unfortunate soul to their doom. However, it was too late to get out as the scenery began to change.

            “Anything to report!?” Shadow glared at his crewmate.

            The crewmate gulped, shaking his head furiously. “N-Nothing yet, c-captain! P-Permission to e-expand the s-search?”

            “Continue the search and don’t return until you provide me a solid lead!”

            “Yes, captain!”

            The crewmate swiftly ran off, wanting to avoid Captain Shadow’s anger. All the crewmates were busy following orders from both Shadow and Mephiles, not wanting to be in the crossfire of their frustration. The reason is it all began when a blue and white hedgehog vanished from their chambers, and they were never found on the ship.

            “They must be on this island,” Mephiles snarled. “I recalled that this is their birth home.”

            Shadow agreed. “You are correct, brother. They must be hiding somewhere here or are planning to return.”

            “We will strike once we find them.”

            “And they will never leave our side ever again.”

            “Along with punishing them for disobeying our rules.”

            “Indeed. They’ll never leave our sight nor our chambers without our permission.”

            Mephiles opened his mouth, revealing his sharp canines as he licked his lips. “They better turn up soon. I want to taste my little snowflake again.”

            Shadow placed his hand on his shoulder. “Patience, Mephiles. Save your strength for now.” He turned his head to glare at the people approaching them. “We have company.”

            Scourge rolled his eyes, placing his hands up mockingly. “We come in peace, old man. I’m too tired for a fight.”

            Mephiles narrowed his eyes. “State your business here.”

            “Simple. We’re all looking for our adorable little runaways who thought they could escape from us,” Scourge devilishly grinned. “My sexy vixen was very naughty to leave my bed without informing me of his whereabouts~”

            Shadow scoffed, then chose to glare at Infinite. “Couldn’t keep a tight leash on that red canine of yours?”

            Infinite bared his teeth in fury. “I’d say the same to that blue rat of yours! Did he finally left your sorry ass behind for good!?”

            “I don’t like that tone of yours.”

            “Your voice makes my ears bleed.”

            “Apologies. I don’t speak weakling.”

            Before Infinite could draw his sword from his sheath, they heard shouting nearby. Tails was the first to rush over, panting as he stopped at a good distance while pointing behind him. “T-They’re here!”

            Shadow & Mephiles were the first to rush over at the direction where Tails pointed at, prompting Scourge & Infinite to follow them. They didn’t care as their minds were focused on reuniting with their blueberry and snowflake. But as they reached the shore, they realized there were only two people coming out from the waters.

            Mephiles quickly hurried over to Silver, holding him close as he patted his back to help him cough out the rest of the water. “Let it all out. Take slow and deep breaths.”

            Silver finished coughing, gulping in fresh breaths of air as he took slow and steady breaths. As he regained his breathing, he softly whispered. “W-We need to leave…”

            Mephiles noticed Silver was all wet, causing his outfit to cling onto his body like a second skin, giving him a good view of his curvy figure as he held back a snarl and wrapped his arms around his body to shield him from view. “I’m taking you back to the ship.”

            Gadget, who is also wet and in the same situation as Silver, was being held by Infinite as he stopped coughing and gulped in some large breaths. Once he was able to breathe better, he started to speak. “S-She’s coming!”

            “Who!?” Infinite demanded.

            “And where the hell is my vixen!?” Scourge shouted.

            “Tell me where Sonic is!” Shadow growled.

            Suddenly, everyone became silent as they heard singing coming from the distance. The blue sky was covered with dark clouds, and the temperature felt chilly. Everyone shivered, not from the cold, but from a chilling presence. Silver & Gadget paled, realizing they were too late to warn them as they turned their heads to look out into the ocean, watching Sonic & Manic rise from the waters in different forms: Sonic with a golden color holding his guitar and Manic with a red color, drumsticks, and drum set.

~I have met my peace between the moon and where I stand~

~I have found catharsis in every wave that crashes on the cliffs, and I..~

            The Goddess of the Sea let out a blood curdling, banshee-like screech as she rose from the waters behind Sonic and Manic. Outline and eyes glowing white with her hair flailing out menacingly as she glared at the pirates, who were covering their ears and gaping in horror at what they had witnessed.

~Your secrets were never safe with me~

~When I scream, the sky is listening~

            Sonic, Manic, and the Goddess of the Sea screeched into the sky, imitating a siren’s voice as the pirates kept their ears covered. Seeing them distracted, Silver & Gadget quickly got away from them and went towards the other side of the shore, far from the pirates and over to the cliff where they were able to get a good view of what is happening around them.

~Your secrets were never safe with me~

~When I scream, the sea is listening~

~See what happens when you try to silence me~

            The waves started to rise as high tides as thunder roared loudly at the sky. Rain started to pelt down in a drizzle and the ground shook a bit. Silver and Gadget maintained their balance by holding onto some trees, while watching their friends singing under the Sea Goddess’s spell.

            “We gotta find a way to get close to them!” Silver shouted, ready to use his pyrokinesis.

            Gadget studied the Sea Goddess’s appearance, seeing her long blue hair appear as tentacles. He then studied Sonic & Manic, who were still singing with her while playing their instruments. In order for them to stop singing, they must get their friends out of the Sea Goddess’s hypnosis. To do that, they need to knock out the Sea Goddess.

            He snapped his fingers, then pointed at her head and neck. “We must destroy the crown and necklace! Those items are causing the possession!”

            Gadget held his hand up to stop Silver. “But do not launch an attack yet! We need an opening and something to distract her, so she won’t counter our attack!”

~I have met my peace between the moon and where I stand~

~I have found catharsis in every wave that crashes on the cliffs, and I…~

~Learned how to breathe underwater~

~While my lungs begged me for air~

~I fought my way to the surface and carried myself to land~

            The Goddess of the Sea roared as she deflected the attacks aimed for her: cannonballs, gunfire, and pirates launching their attacks at her. She was able to deflect them all, and made sure they would not go near Sonic & Manic. As she was distracted by the attacks, Gadget saw the opening right away.

            “Now, Silver!”

            Silver used his pyrokinesis to launch the giant boulders at the Sea Goddess, destroying her tiara and pendant. When that happened, she roared in pain as more giant boulders were launched at her, knocking her out as she fell backwards into the sea. Soon, Sonic & Manic reverted back to their normal selves as they fell from the sky.

            Thanks to Silver’s pyrokinesis, he was able to catch them before they could hit the water as he carefully brought them over to shore. As Silver and Gadget made it to the shore where they found Sonic and Manic laying on the sand awake and coughing, they carefully helped them stand on their feet.

            “Are you both all right?” Gadget inspected them for any injuries.

            Manic shook his head. “S-Still good.”

            “That’s a relief,” Silver sighed.

            Sonic nodded. “Though I am surprised you and Gadget weren’t affected. How come it only affected Manic and me?”

            Before they could theorize about it, Sonic and Manic suddenly gasped, falling to the ground until Silver & Gadget caught them. Looking over to see what happened, they all gasped to see that Sonic and Manic’s legs were no longer there. Instead, Sonic has a blue shimmery mermaid tail and Manic has a light green shimmery mermaid tail.

            Slowly lowering them to the ground while holding them close, Gadget was the first to speak. “T-The Sea Goddess wasn’t kidding about you two having siren blood.”

            “Y-You mean what she said about our mom being a siren is true!?” Sonic exclaimed in shock.

            “What!? Auntie was a siren!?”

            Sonic paled, and looked over. “Not so loud for everyone to hear, you knucklehead!”

            Amy covered her mouth in horror. “H-How is this possible!?”

            Tails looked back at the ocean, then at Sonic and Manic. “Did the Sea Goddess do anything to you before this happened!?”

            Before they could answer, the captains and the rest of the crewmates started to appear, causing Silver and Gadget to hold Sonic and Manic protectively as Silver prepared to launch an attack.

            “Get back right now! They need their space!” Gadget glared at the pirates.

            “And we’re not for sale either!” Manic hissed.

            Suddenly, everyone froze when they heard someone laughing loudly, and a bolt of lightning nearly hit the pirates, causing them to jump back. The Goddess of the Sea, whom Gadget recalled is named Zeria, rose from the waters as she floated in the air. Her laughter turned into giggles as she brought both her hands out, glowing bright blue as her hair started to grow long and change into tentacles.

            “I knew it~ You both wield the blood of my kind~” Zeria smirked, eyeing Sonic and Manic. “Come to your Goddess!~”

            She launched her tentacles at them, grabbing Sonic and Manic by their waists and dragging them over to her as she held them by their waists. A purr escaped her lips as she nuzzled them. “You two are now mine~” She ignored their struggles, as she eyed Silver and Gadget. “You two will also come with me~ The 4 of you are perfect to bear my offspring~”

            Using her powers, she dragged Silver & Gadget into the ocean, following after them as her legs transformed into a beautiful, sparkly blue and white tail. Sonic and Manic were fully transformed into their siren forms, while Silver and Gadget were holding their breaths to prevent themselves from drowning.

            As the 4 Mobians felt themselves blacking out while being dragged deep underwater, they didn’t realize that Zeria hadn’t dragged them down that deep. Instead, someone or something had stopped her.

            Sonic covered his mouth, preventing himself from making a sound as he felt strong hands caressing his outer thighs while a pair of sharp canines were biting his inner thighs. Honestly, it hadn’t been too long ever since he got his legs back, but he wished his grumpy captain would wait until he fully recovered from the ordeal. But after being checked over by the physician, he had no physical injuries.

            Once the doctor left, Shadow immediately stripped him of all his clothing and started his work. To Shadow, he wanted to mark Sonic everywhere, and it’s not just hickies. Sonic yelped when he felt a hot wet tongue licking his genitalia. “N-Not there, Captain!”

            “Then stop covering your mouth!” Shadow lifted his head to growl at him. “I want to hear your sweet moans!”

            “N-No way! I-Its embarrassing!”

            “If I recall correctly, you were moaning for me to have you last time you were on my room when I was thrusting inside of you and-

            “I-It was you who forced yourself on me! I-I told you I didn’t want my butt stolen from you!”

            “I was thrilled to be your first and only to have your virginity~” Shadow nuzzled his intimate area, causing Sonic to squeak. “You tasted so sweet like blueberries and chocolate, mi amor~”

            Shadow pressed kisses on Sonic’s belly, then all the way up to his chest. “Even your milk is sweet~”

            Sonic shrieked when he felt a tongue licking his pink buds before sucking on them like a hungry baby. He struggled to push Shadow off. “C-Cut it out! I-I can’t produce milk!”

            “Te llevaré un millón de veces todos los días para que nunca más tea partes de mi vista, cariño.”

            “S-Stop biting my chest!”

            “Disfruto tocar cada parte de tu cuerpo divino~ Prometo adorar tu cuerpo por toda la eternidad~”

            “A-Aren’t you freaked out about the fact that I’m part siren!?”

            “Not at all~ You were always perfect and stunning before I knew about it~”

            “T-Then what about the time I saw you with angel wings!?”

            “To rescue you, mi amor~ Now, I finally marked every part of your beautiful figure including your squishy chest and bottom~”

            “You are not spanking me again! It’s still sore!”

            “Naughty little hedgehogs who do not listen must be punished~”

            “H-Hold on! Y-You already took me like 3 times!”

            “Your next punishment is me having you in every type of indecent position until I’m no longer excited~”

            “W-Wait! I-I can’t handle- Eep!”

            “So warm and tight, querida~”

            “S-Shadow! Y-You’re a huge pervert!”

            “Moan for me, cariño!~ Scream my name out to the heavens!~”

            “A-Ah!~”

All done! I hope you guys liked the sequel. Now once I get some reviews, I will work on the next one-shot, which is the Sonic Prime Sonadow of Sonic meeting the Shatter Variants of Shadow in his dream. Remember to review and comment if you want to see the next one-shot!

Also, the songs I used for the story were Sirencore & Birth of Venus by Banshee. I highly recommend you listen to her songs. They are amazing!           

Chapter Text

Hello! I know you guys waited so long for this one-shot, and I highly apologize for it. I was busy focusing on life and I'll be getting married soon. I'll do my best with these one-shots, so please bear with it. Now, I did promise to show you all a one-shot featuring Prime Sonic with the variants of Shadow. I hope you all like it.

There are a lot of weird things Sonic had seen: the shatter verse, meeting the various forms of his friends, and meeting the variants of Eggman. However, he had never imagined there would be any variant versions of himself or of Shadow. But if anyone had ever told him that he would meet Shadow's alternative forms, then he would definitely believe it if there is proof. 

And so far, the proof is right in front of him.

"Who's a good boy?" Sonic cooed, scratching the chin of a version of Shadow from the Boscage Maze.

Boscage Shadow, whom Sonic learned is called Spike, is currently laying on his legs, enjoying getting his chin or head scratched from Sonic. Spike resembled Shadow, but his quills appeared spikier and unkept, gloves and boots made with leaves and clothes to protect them from the harsh environment, brown rope tied around his wrists and ankles to resemble bracelets, and green marks on his cheeks.

Usually Spike would get feral and vicious if anyone comes near his territory. However, he feels at ease and calmer whenever Sonic gives him extra attention. And right now, Spike is enjoying being coddled by Sonic.

"Yes, you're a good boy!" Sonic patted his head. "A very good boy!"

Spike happily purred, wanting to hear more praises.

Suddenly, the head pats stopped. Spike growled, looking up to see someone stealing his mate's attention. "Mine!"

Sitting next to Sonic on his left is New Yoke City Shadow, who is called Shard. He is dressed in a dark leather jacket, black gloves, golden rings on his wrists and ankles, black leather boots, and a scar stretching from his eyebrow to the bottom of his left eyelid. He rolled his eyes at Spike, tightening his grip on Sonic's waist as he pulled him close to his side. "Quit hogging him to yourself, fleabag! You already had your turn!"

Spike glared viciously at him, itching to tear him apart limb from limb.

Shard ignored him, stretching his lips into a smirk as he gazed at Sonic. "So blueberry, where is that kiss you promised me?"

Sonic turned red. "K-Kiss!?"

"You heard me~" Shard purred, placing a slender finger under Sonic's chin. "I recalled you would give me a kiss if I left you alone for the whole day~"

"T-Thats because I didn't like the smell of cigarettes on you!"

"I actually went through the whole day without smoking~ Now that I no longer have the smell of cigarettes, you can finally kiss me~"

Before Shard could lean in, Sonic was tugged back by someone else, squeaking as he felt another arm wrapped around his waist and his knuckles being kissed by the person sitting on his right. Pirate Shadow from No Place, who likes to be known as Captain Maroon, is dressed in a red and yellow pirate's robe, red pirate hat with a feather sticking out, gold bracelets around his wrists and ankles, black boots with buckles on them, brown gloves, and three golden hoop earrings pierced on his left ear.

"Pay no attention to this scallywag, darlin," Captain Maroon placed another kiss on Sonic's hand. "He'll never appreciate precious treasure such as yourself."

Sonic blushed at his statement. "T-Thanks, captain."

"Call me Maroon, sapphire~"

"O-Okay."

Shard scoffed. "I'm right here, you know!"

Captain Maroon ignored him. "Sapphire, let me dress you in the finest robes and jewelry. Everyone shall see that you are my most precious treasure in all the sea."

"Now hold on! My blueberry is staying with me! He and I will be sharing a home together!"

Spike growled, burying his face on Sonic's stomach. "My mate! He'll bear my pups!"

Sonic felt himself being squished, blushing as he felt all 3 variants of Shadow hugging him tightly, not wanting to let him go. He's not sure how to react to all 3 of them wanting him, but he's certain about one thing. 

Every one of them is definitely the opposite of his Shadow.

Speaking of which, he had no idea his Shadow is watching from the distance, filled with rage and crimson eyes burned with anger and jealousy as he glared daggers at each of his variant counterparts, watching them touch his Sonic.

"My sapphire and I shall wed after I find the most beautiful jewel just for him."

"Hell no! He and I will elope and get to the honeymoon phase at my secret spot!"

"Mate and I shall do the mating ritual!"

One minute they were busy arguing, and the next minute, they were all sent back to their own dimensions, wondering what just happened and why it felt like they were beaten to a pulp. As for Sonic, he was placed over Shadow's shoulder like a sack of potatoes, feeling himself being taken somewhere. 

"S-Shads-

He squeaked when he felt a large hand slapping his bottom.

"Quiet!"

"W-What did I do!?"

Shadow spanked him again. "You know what you did! And this time, I'm not letting you get close to any of those fakers ever again!"

"Y-You mean Spike, Shard, and Captain Maroon?"

"Never utter those names again or I will do more than just spank you!"

"O-Oh yeah! And what are you gonna do if I did!?"

A few days later, Tails and the others would soon find Sonic in Shadow's room, unable to move and covered with hickeys and bite marks while sleeping under the blanket. As for Shadow, he would be sitting on the bed next to Sonic sipping coffee from his favorite coffee mug, ignoring their horrified expressions as he stroked Sonic's head.

"I fucked him, and put a ring on him."

And done! Now, the next one-shot is gonna be featuring Sonadow, Mephilver, Manourge, & Infidget. The idea came from an otome isekai manga I have been reading, so watch out for that!